behthe Gen ae eee aoG 4 -— So e's 4 bn A b/ ea Wahi a8-0: tokcbo as eed * aa ety va Vober SOLU oT Pe Cue ee +e. Por + Laat, VPS LL et eet CROW bn wa ae ie ie 2) a haha i 9 the Abi abs ee Viren uA oH 4 won 44,4 idee: tuivicladih deketheas OC DU at ie wr Creare bela ded 4 Wded eb ede Gh dodo tol att dele, Mh ed ie det ade bt tee #4 tot 0: does Mores ew. vhs feve a 4 x) Wr Way ; eu ‘ie VA a Wk eal Ver oe eet aA ae ea id 42 A We bette G Carus aoe ee ae ae wn as “4 sand riniehsdusi-damatiag alata) Mist i ot sO aan L un ‘ah as Ne yoked Wha 4h be Poh ikea ah oe * j ft heh tae the a oe AV Ve de hed dee ia if ( Cay poe ee ee vie ” eB os4-& tattle 8 ar Md Dae den au oa a Baked i Cae tea aie d oe oo at eyo ly eee Ae , Wrhehoe erga bed a oth Reta sa V4 OG w hed Rie td eel a Uoaad i Gt (BA ti tha dmitat eon helt den Fs ft hae Ma aoa be ‘ ia ia ‘wr ry ha 4K ” ee oe aa CPL a er ee eee bak Wy OD thea * nt s ote ceria ewer oat MONRO MT fT oak OA ds hate lh) ‘hy held , Ty fe bdo aru aye ; at ext 4 * VW va a ee dd vb ig A ed He Be og ae Wade aia pe ath: Hu eh Ai Aint y. i oat a Hide aoe Be eh ia ai by qb ihe the i Oe Cerra baeed Wels ow ste yO bode it $208 O49 ibis thee Wed adhe * Li yeh a how belt a es ORR RATS A ON rT yl, Ct Wen bry ein rag ha Ee tr wer er) 1a ef I) uly wih, ut Came a) 4 * basa Lh Pee a Nee 4 ah #) hed a balay any K he the Sy a Hoe FW 6 ts Dy bol U CAL oe J ; “wo 7 r re 7 Hb f ow ee 7 i ' " P) * by ht Bed fay ‘ tr We tas tr ws a +4 ahs 4 PU ae A oe er Be , ae “¢ eee 08 teed a DAS a Meni ageih 7h fe DR Rie be 4 » Mas A Bes gad U ‘ ea ait ST te A My Wa he " hea ai Oe hs be dpe dia lhe Gh oe : ad avs Webs CoOL A He Pietbeaea yD nT WADUAEL APoror PU ey A a) i-4& Biihe so tabab@ i ' AU a Cte en ceed EMA arearea Haley ie i 7 PRR RR tt Wd indus eee ‘ ae : Pdeely | i + ea tet a mer tt eres Us eee 4 ' Oa a % Saad it lye se 384 a) a de aats On) Lae ey it iL eg Paweaedalt sh anatt AS yt FS) 54 SEMA, on ae as Ase Sh ea irs aa tow uy abr oonney PARE Oe ee oy, hi oy ba ery Gee a Ty a Wy Pd teed We. Bye WL tabed hd Wo A Od be Whatieds &. & Fiaih wiieGih gilda aed Lea Ae ‘OH een RE OS oe ged ot Wh nits @& whe We es ta tet RHF ih asd aC rror et ats fe NCEE Re i Md Pet octal Bett i ty ey 4 : evn vost We at eeu Ses mmmicqeeseeny = tbs Wt dee ke doen 2 ear ‘We Bi asa, i *® im) PS ete tat & ies StS NVAIS Wha Gir het i hs (he be Gy AW) whe oh Fat Aad \* as Ned PAS Sty YA . HAs oh aay lide it he | We Re Dade TO bie d boa ik op vi ied oraetee WiecGsketea ~ WSS er Hi hi Awake Bae et heheh Gi er eres et eee ede RW thle rf i evs ste care» casinos espe + cenaseess nee penee pee eee 141 LO ULG (2) “Sie aise ons phiaee eiclic ba din Iu = selon eure ae eeney Saker 142 Acrotreta cf, Nicholsont, Dav. .0.iccecsccse.chsestecsssth: eee 142 —_—. (?) Sabrine, var. malvernensis, NOV. ....0.06+ss00008s40a0t sate 143 Acrotreta ef. socials, von Seebach: .....::...<.-22..+0seseneheeeeeen 144 Tannarssonia. Belt, Davis. 25.26. ase osi ences s sac eoaetene eae eae 145 Kutorgina cingwlata, var. pusilla 0. ..6.00sceere. eens eee eae 147 Scratched sandstone-boulder, Milos ........:.:42..e00./eenes eee 158 Apparatus for separating minerals of different specific gravity. 166 Section near the railway-bridge, Georgenthal, Hisenach ......... 192 Breccia in the Flysch, between Le Sepey and Aigremont ...... 195 Generalized section across the Clogher-Head inlier ............... 228 Section along the coast from Cooshaun, near Dunquin, to Owen 230 5 & 6. bw to _ . PROCESS-BLOCKS AND OTHER ILLUSTRATIVE FIGURES. xy¥ PAGE Calcareous flags, ete., south of Redcliff Cove, Clogher ......... 232 Weathered surface of ash at the same locality ..................065 232 Section through the base of Clogher Head .............. Ute Sota 236 Section along the eastern side of the inlet of Coosmore ......... 237° Section through the northern slope of Clogher Head ............ 237 Weathered surface of coarse ash, north side of Clogher Head . 238 View of Croaghmarhin Hill and the Minnaunmore Rock ...... 239 Section through part of the coast, north-east of Coosmore...... 241 Worm-tracks on weathered surface of Upper Wenlock Sand- stones Drom romt. Closer’ o...ns.0c ca) ceectenesee sosaeeoeecs os 242 Red sandstone and ash, north of the same locality ....... beac 242 Weathered surface of nodular rhyolite, Foilwee, Clogher ...... 245 Section through Ferriter’s-Castle Cove .............csceeesceeseeeees 245 Section across the inlets of Coosglass and Foilnamahagh ...... 246 Section across, Hovavaddian., fc. 1. acrcaotonie acest cue aacntendia yee 249 Section across the inlet of Coosgorrib *......20.:0c.0,0-scdeeees sae * 249 Stratigraphical table, showing the gaps in the Upper and Middle Lias of England (see Errata, p. Vi) ...........caeeeeeees 276 Section from the River Axe to Lyme Regis ~.......10.......000s00 280 Inlier of Old Red Sandstone in the midst of Upper Jurassic rocks, on-the shore Near Port Gowers...s.ssc.5: «edness coscnees on 292 Interbedded breccia-beds at the entrance to Gartymore Burn . 293 Breccia-bed overlying Jurassic shale, Gartymore Burn ......... 294 Wiatertall on:Gartymore Burn. o4,. ccc.0se 1 ba P peso) & nationale de | Kurope 51,500,000" February 5th, 1902. J.J. H. Teart, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. Frederic John Dixon, Esq., Assoc.M.Inst.C.E., Ganstead Rise, Harrogate; George Enoch Lawton, Esq., Aidenswood House, Lawton (Cheshire); Francis Hylton Molesworth, Ksq., Turramurra, Sydney (New South Wales); and Herbert Kelsall Slater, Esq., Bangalore, Mysore Province (India), were elected Fellows of the Society. VoL. LVIII. € Vill PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociETy. [May 1902. The List of Donations to the Library was read. ‘ Mr. H. Baverman, in exhibiting a remarkable Crystal of Cinnabar from the mercury-mines in the province of Kwei-chau (China), observed that it was a completely developed penetration-twin of two rhombohedra, attached to a mass of crystalline quartz. He drew attention to the simple character of the form from this locality, as compared with those of the crystals from Almaden and Avala. | The following communications were read :— 1. ‘The Matrix of the Suffolk Chalky Boulder-Clay.? By the Rey. Edwin Hill, M.A., F.G.S. 2. ‘On the Relation of certain Breccias to the Physical Geography of their Age.’ By Prof. Thomas George Bonney, D.Se., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S. The following specimens, etc. in addition to that mentioned above, were exhibited :— Specimens of the Matrix of the Suffolk Chalky Boulder-Clay, exhibited by the Rev. Edwin Hill, M.A., F.G.S., in illustration of his paper. Diagrams and Lantern-Slides of Breccias from the Flysch of Sepey and from the Rothhegende near Kisenach, exhibited by Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.8., in illustration of hjs paper. ANNUAL GENERAL MEETING, February 21st, 1902. J.J. Hargis Teatt, Esq., M.A., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. Report oF THE CounciL For 1901. Tux Society shared the general sorrow at the death of Her late Majesty, Queen Victoria. The President gave expression to the grief felt by the Fellows by adjourning the Meeting of January 23rd, 1901, immediately after the formal business had been taken ; and at a later period the President and Council, on behalf of themselves and the Fellows, presented an Address to the King, expressing their sorrow for the death of the late Queen al welcoming His Majesty’s accession to the throne. The text of this Address will be found at p. lxxxvii of the Proceedings of the last Session. To this Address a gracious reply was received. The financial prosperity of the Society is again a matter for con- eratulation. The number of Fellows has undergone scarcely any change: 52 Fellows were elected (the same number as in 1899, but 7 less than in 1900), of whom 34 paid their Admission Fees before the end of the year. 17 Fellows who had been elected in the previous year paid their Admission Fees in 1901, the total accession of new Fellows during the past twelve months amounting therefore to 51. On the other hand, there was a total loss of 55 Fellows—36 by death, 13 by resignation, and 6 by removal from the List because of non-payment of their Annual Contributions. From the foregoing statistics it will be seen that the actual decrease in the number of Fellows is 4 (as compared with a decrease of 10 in 1900). Of the 36 Fellows deceased, 5 had compounded for their Annual Contributions, 25 were Contributing Fellows, aud 6 were Non- Contributing Fellows. On the other hand, 7 Fellows during 1901 became Compounders. The total accession of Contributing Fellows is thus seen to be 44 (51—7), and the total loss being also 44 (254+13+6), the number of Contributing Fellows during 1901 remained stationary, as compared with an increase of 1 in 1900 and of 12 in 1899. Turning uow to the Lists of Foreign Members and Foreign Correspondents, it may be recalled that, at the close of 1900, there Was one vacancy in the List of Foreign Correspondents. This ¢2 x PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociETy. [May 1902, was filled up early in the year, during the course of which the Society sutfered the loss, by death, of 2 of its Foreign Members. The vacancies thus arising were filled up, but the 2 resulting vacancies in the List of Foreign Correspondents still remain unfilled. The total number of Fellows, Foreign Members, and Foreign Correspondents, which stood at 13834 on December 31st, 1900, had decreased to 1329 at the end of the year under review. Proceeding now to consider the Income and Expenditure of the Society during the first year of the twentieth century, the figures set forth in detail in the Balance-sheet may be summarized as follows :— The total Receipts, including the Balance of £388 14s. 10d. brought forward from the previous year, amounted to £3503 17s. 3d., being £285 14s. 10d. more than the estimated Income. The total Expenditure during 1901 amounted to £3100 5s. 5d., being £196 7s. 7d. less than the estimated Expenditure for that year. ‘hese figures include a very large item of non-recurring Expenditure, namely, the cost of Redecoration of the Society’s Apartments. It was estimated that this would involve an Ex- penditure of £500, and, as will be seen from the Balance-sheet, the actual cost was £508 11s. 1ld., which is perhaps as close an approximation to the Estimate laid before the Fellows at the last Annual General Meeting as could fairly be expected. The Council have to announce the completion of Vol. LVII and the commencement of Vol. LVILI of the Quarterly Journal. Mr. ©. Davies Sherborn, F.G.S., who, during the past year, pre- pared and edited the Catalogue-slips which the Society supplies to the Regional Bureau of the International Catalogue of Scientific Literature, has undertaken to continue this work on the Society’s behalf during 1902. These slips, as before explained, deal solely with geological papers published in the British Islands, and there- fore do not cover the same ground as the Society’s own Record of Geological Literature. The attention of the Council having been drawn to the necessity of a new catalogue of the Society’s Library, a Committee was recently appointed to enquire into this matter, and, after full con- sideration, its report was adopted by the Council in the following terms :— (1) All books in the Library relating to geology are to be catalogued. (2) All papers of a geological nature are to be catalogued, whether separate or in serials. (3) In the catalogue each separate publication or paper in a serial is to be included under three heads :—(a) Author, (>) Subject, and (¢) Locality. (4) A sum of £80 shall be placed on the estimates for 1902 for the commence- ment of the work. This new Catalogue is to be, in the first instance, a manuscript card-catalogue, the question of printing and publishing it being reserved for further consideration. The Council are glad to announce that they have secured the valuable services of Mr. C. Davies Vol. 58. ] ANNUAL REPORT. x1 Sherborn, who has undertaken to carry out the work on the lines laid down. This work will neeessarily take a considerable time to complete. A full account of the Proceedings at the Special General Meeting held on March 27th, 1901, to consider the state of the Society’s Museum, has been published at pages xcii—xcili of the last volume of the Quarterly Journal. After that meeting the Rev. J. F. Blake made an offer to undertake, without any remuneration, the task of editing and preparing for publication a catalogue of the type- and other important specimens in the Society’s Museum, based on Mr. ©. Davies Sherborn’s manuscript catalogue. This offer was accepted by the Council, and on this arduous work the Rev. J. F. Blake has been now engaged for many months past. It is esti- mated that the cost of printing and publishing this Catalogue will amount to £100, an item which is accordingly included in the Estimates for the current year. The Council recommend that no further action be taken with regard to the Museum, till this Cata- logue has been placed in the hands of the Fellows. . On April 22nd, the Rev. J. F. Blake addressed a communication to the Council referring to the ‘ Suggestions for Certain Improve- ments, 1901,’ which he had caused to be printed and issued to the Feilows generally. The matters dealt with in the pamphlet have been for some time under the consideration of the Council, and certain of them have been reserved for future deliberation. One of the chief points dealt with was the present method of election of the Council and the Officers. The Council desire to point out that, at the time of the revision of the Bye-Laws in 1889, the draft of the Bye- Laws as revised was submitted to Counsel and approved by him; but, without laying great stress on this point, ’ they think that before making avy radical change in the method of balloting, the following modifications of the usual practice should be tried :— (2) Fellows should be invited to send in to the Secretaries before January lst in each year the names of any person or persons whom they may desire to see placed on the Council, and the Council should carefully consider all such names in making their recommendations to the Fellows at the Annual General Meeting. (6) That the names of those recommended for retirement by the Council be printed in italics at the foot of the first column in the existing form. (c) That the names of those recommended for election by the Council be printed in italics at the foot of the second column in the existing form. The proposals 6 and ¢ will be found embodied in the Balloting- Lists sent out for the present Annual General Meeting. With regard to some of the other matters raised in the Rev. J. F. Blake’s pamphlet, (dZ) The Council do not recommend that questions should be allowed to be put to the Secretaries at Ordinary General Meetings. It is always open to any Fellow to address the Secretaries in writing on any point concerning the Society, and due attention is always given tu such commu- nications. xi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociETY. [May 1902, (¢) They consider that the Report of the Council should only be taken as read when a motion to that effect 1s carried nemine contradicente. (f) They consider that it is within the province of any Fellew to ask at the Annual General Meeting for a separate vote on any item of the Estimates, subject to the approval of the Chairman. (g) They do not consider it desirable that the scope of the Annual General Meeting should be enlarged so as to encroach upon the functions of Special General Meetings. ‘They desire to call attention to the fact that free comment on the affairs of the Society is provided for under Bye- Laws, Section X, Article 20, and to recommend that the usual practice should be followed in this respect. The late Mr. Daniel Pidgeon, F.G.8., by his will dated March 17th, 1898, gave expression to the following wishes, leaving their fulfilment to the discretion of Mrs. Pidgeon :— ‘First that she will give or bequeath One Thousand Pounds to the Council of the Geological Society of London in trust for the creation of an Annual Grant derivable from the interest on said One Thousand Pounds to be used at the discretion of said Council in whatever way may in their opinion best pro- mote Geological Original Research, their Grantees being in all cases not more than 28 years of age.’ The testator died on March 13th, 1900, and Mrs. Pidgeon, having decided on giving immediate effect to her husband’s wishes, exe- cuted a Deed on January 6th of the present year, establishing a Trust to be known as the Daniel Pidgeon Fund, and the sum of One Thousand Pounds was placed by her solicitors at the Society’s disposal for the purpose of carrying out the provisions of the Trust. The Council have drawn up a provisional scheme for the adminis- tration of the aforesaid Trust, the particulars of which will be announced in due course. Attention having been drawn to the imperfection of the present method of reporting the Discussions on papers read before the Society, the Council have had the subject under their consideration, and it is hoped that by giving to the Secretaries fuller discretion a better result may be obtained. For the future, the Secretaries are empowered to report the remarks of a Fellow who does not send in a written abstract, although such report is to be sub- mitted to him for approval before publication. The following Awards of Medals and Funds have been made by the Council :— The Wollaston Medal is awarded to Dr. Friedrich Schmidt, in recognition of the value of his researches concerning the miuveral structure of the earth, and more particularly for his contributions to our knowledge of the Cambrian and Silurian Rocks and Fossils of Esthonia and Livonia and his geological exploration of Siberia. The Murchison Medal, together with a sum of Ten Guineas from the Murchison Geological Fund, is awarded to Mr. Frederic William Harmer, in recognition of his numerous and valuable papers on the Glacial and Pliocene Deposits of East Anglia. This year it has been decided +o award two Lyell Medals. One of these Medals, together with a sum of Twenty-five Pounds Vol. 58. ] ANNUAL REPORT. xi from the Lyell Geological Fund, is awarded to Prof. Anton Fritsch, in recognition of his contributions to the Paleontology of the Paleozoic Rocks of Bohemia. The other Lyell Medal, together with a sum of Twenty-five Pounds from the Lyell Geological Fund, is awarded to Mr. Richard Lydekker, in recognition of his valuable additions to our knowledge of the Paleontology of the Vertebrata, especially in India and South America. The Balance of the Proceeds of the Wollaston Donation Fund is awarded to Mr. Leonard James Spencer, in recognition of his services _to Mineralogy, and to encourage him in further research. The Balance of the Proceeds of the Murchison Geological Fund is awarded to Mr. Thomas H. Holland, as an acknowledgement of his contributions to the study of the Rocks of British India, and to assist him in further work. | The Balance of the Proceeds of the Lyell Geological Fund is awarded to Dr. Wheelton Hind, in recognition of the value of his researches among the Carboniferous Rocks of Great Britain, and to stimulate him to further work. i A sum of Twenty-one Pounds from the Proceeds of the Barlow- Jameson Fund is awarded to Mr. William Maynard Hutchings, in recognition of his valuable contributions to Petrology, and to en- courage him in further work. Report oF THE LIBRARY AND Muspum Committees For 1901. The Additions made to the Library show no falling off, either in number or interest, from the usual standard. During 1901 the Library received by donation 186 Volumes of separately published Works, 291 Pamphlets and detached Parts of Works, 186 Volumes and 60 detached Parts of Serial Publications, and 18 Volumes of Newspapers. The total number of accessions to the Library by Donation is thus seen to amount to 390 Volumes, 291 Pamphlets, and 60 detached Parts. The number of Maps, which have been presented by various Donors, is also considerable. Without reckoning the 12 latest published folios of the Geologic Atlas of the United States, 200 Sheets of Maps were received, 58 of which were Ordnance Survey Maps. Although the task of selection from among the numerous Dona- tions mentioned in the foregoing paragraphs is necessarily difficult, your Committee may perhaps be allowed to direct special attention to the following :—The late Lady .Prestwich’s Essays, Descriptive & Biographical (with a Memoir by her sister, Louisa EK. Milne); the late Prof. Lindstrém’s ‘ Researches on the Visual Organs of the Trilobites*; Mr. A. C. Seward’s Catalogue of the Mesozoic Plants XiV PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [May 1902, in the Natural History Museum; the Geological Survey Memoir on Central & Western Fife & Kinross-shire; the late Sir J. William Dawson’s ‘ Fifty Years of Work in Canada’; Prof. A. Issel’s work on ‘ Bradyseismic Oscillations of the Earth’s Crust,’ and 35 other memoirs by the same author; Dr. F. L. Kitchin’s mono- graph of the Jurassic Brachiopoda of Cutch; Mr. F. R. C. Reed’s ‘Geological History of the Rivers of East Yorkshire’; Prof. A. G. Nathorst’s ‘Two Summers amid the Arctic Ice’; the Egyptian Geological Survey memoirs on the Dakhla Oasis and the Kharga Oasis; Part IV of Dr. A. Smith Woodward’s Catalogue of the Fossil Fishes in the Natural History Museum; and Dr. J. C. Thresh’s Report on the Water-Supply of the County of Essex. Moreover, numerous publications were received from the Geological Survey Departments of Canada, the various States of the Australian Commonwealth, India, Mysore, Denmark, Sweden, Norway, Finland, Russia, Saxony, Hungary, Servia, Portugal, and Japan. The wonted liberality of the United States Geological Survey was sup- plemented by that of the Survey Departments of the various States, such as Alabama, Arkansas, Indiana, Iowa, and Maryland. The In- stitution of Mining & Metallurgy presented a complete set of their Transactions, beautifully bound; and Dr. Henry Woodward & Mr. Horace B. Woodward presented two copies (one framed) of their Table of the British Strata. Among the Maps, special interest attaches to Mr. J. E. Dunn’s eift of the first edition (1873) of his Geological Sketch-map of Cape Colony. From the Geological Survey of Italy 11 Sheets of Maps were received; from that of Japan, 14 Sheets; from that of Rumania, 5 Sheets; from that of Hesse, 4 Sheets; and from that of the United States (exclusive of the Geologic Atlas), 97 Sheets. The Books and Maps enumerated above were the gift of 174 Personal Donors; 111 Government Departments and other Public Bodies ; and 180 Societies and Editors of Periodicals. The Purchases made on the recommendation of the standing Library Committee included 58 Volumes and 12 Parts of separately published Works; 26 Volumes and 8 Parts of works published serially ; and 8 Sheets of Maps. The total Expenditure incurred in connexion with the Library during 1901 was as follows :— LS ae Books, Periodicals, etc. purchased.......... 56 10 11 Binding of Books and Mounting of Maps.... 129 11 2 £186 2h Eres The Society’s Collection of Portraits of eminent Geologists has been enriched by the following Donations :—A Framed Engraving of Wollaston, presented by Dr. Henry Woodward; and a Framed Photographic Portrait of Sir Archibald Geikie, presented by himself. Vol. 58.] ANNUAL REPORT. Vi Muszrvum. No addition has been made to the Collections during the past year, but great progress was made with the work of glazing the drawers, no less than 814 being thus rendered fairly impervious to dust, at a total cost of £26 12s, lia: For the purpose of study and comparison the Collections were examined on 10 different occasions during the year, the contents of about 50 drawers being thus examined. The Rev. J. F. Blake was engaged on 46 days inthe summer and autumn in going through the Collections for the purposes of the Catalogue whick he has voluntarily undertaken to prepare. He was assisted on several occasions in the course of this investigation by Mr. W. P. D. Stebbing. The proposed Catalogue and other matters connected with the Museum are referred to more fully in the Council’s Annual Report. The appended Lists contain the Names of Government Depart- ments, Public Bodies, Societies, Editors, and Personal Donors, from whom Donations to the Library have been received during the year under review :— I. Government DEPARTMENTS AND OTHER Pusuiic Boptes. Alabama Geological Survey. University (Ala.). American Museum of Natural History. New York. Argentine Government. Arkansas Geological Survey. Little Rock (Ark.). Australian Museum. Sydney (N.S.W.). Austria. —Kaiserlich-kénigliche Geologische Reichsanstalt. Vienna. Kaiserlich- kénigliches Naturhistorisches Hofmuseum. Vienna. Bavari a.—K6niglich Bayerisches Oberbergamt. Munich. Belgium. —Académie Royale des Sciences, des Lettres & des Beaux-Arts de Belgique. Brussels. Musée Royal d’Histoire Naturelle. Brussels. Berlin.—KoOnigliche Preussische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Birmingham, University of. Bohemia. —Roy al Museum of Natural History. Prague. British Guiana—Department of Mines. Geor zetown. British South Africa Company. London. Buenos Aires—Museo Nacional. California.—State Mining Bureau. San Francisco. California University. Lerkeley. Cambridge (Mass.).—Museum of Comparative Zoology, Harvard College. Canada. — Geological & Natural History Survey. Ottawa. Chicago.—‘ Field’ Columbian Museum, Christiania.—The Univ ersity. Denmark.—Danmarks Geologiske Undersigelse. Copenhagen. . Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskab. Copenhagen. Dublin. —Royal Trish Academy. Egypt.—Geological Survey. Cairo. Finland.—Finlands Geologiska Undersékning. Helsingfors. France.—Dépot de la Marine. Paris, Ministére des Travaux Publics. Paris. ——, Muséum d’Histoire Naturelle. Paris. xV1 PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [May 1902, Germany.—Kaiserliche Leopoldinisch-Carolinische Deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher. Halle. Great Britam.—Army Medical Department. Lendon. British Museum (Natural History). London. Colonial Office. London. Geological Survey. London. Home Office. London. India Office. London. Ordnance Survey. Southampton. Holland .—Departement van Kolonien. The Hague. Hungary.—Konigliche Ungarische Geologische Anstalt (Magyar Foldtani Tarsulat). Budapest. India.—Geological Survey. Calcutta. Indian Museum. Calcutta. Indiana.—Department of Geology. Indianapolis (Ind.). Iowa Geological Survey. Des Moines (Iowa). Italy.—Reale Comitato Geologico. Rome. Japan, Earthquake Investigation Committee. Tokio. Geological Survey. Tokio. Jassy, University of. Kingston (Canada).—Queen’s College. La P lata, University of. La Plata Museum. - La Plata. London.—City of London College. Royal College of Surgeons. University College. Maryland Geological Survey. Baltimore (Md.). Mexico.—Instituto Geologico. Mexico City. Michigan College of Mines. Houghton (Mich.). Michigan Geological Survey. Lansing (Mich.). Minnesota.—Geological & Natural History Survey. Minneapolis (Minn.). Missouri.—Geological Survey. Jefferson City (Mo.). Munich.—Konigliche Bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Mysore Geological Department. Bangalore. New Jersey Geologic al Survey. Trenton (N.J.). New South Wales. —Agent- General for, London. Department of Lands. Sydney. ——. Department of Mines & Agriculture. Sydney. . Geological Survey. Sy dney. New York Museum. Albany (N.Y.). New Zealand.—Department of Mines. Wellington. Norway.—Meteorological Department. Christiania. Paris.—Académie des Sciences. Perak Government. Taiping. Pisa.—Royal University. Portugal.—Commissio dos Trabalhos geologicos. Wisbon. Prussia.—Ministerium fiir Handel & Gewerbe. Berlin. Konigliche Preussische Geologische Landesanstalt. Berlin. Queensland.—Agent-General for, London. —. Department of Mines. Brisbane. . Geological Survey. Brisbane. Redruth School of Mines. Rome.—Reale Accademia dei Lincei. Rumania.—Museum of Geology & Paleontology. Bucharest. Russia.—Comité Géologique. St. Petersburg. Section Géologique du Cabinet de S.M. ?Emperenr. St. Petersburg. Saxony, Geological Survey of. Leipzig. South Australia—Agent-General for, London. Government Geologist. Adelaide. Spain.—Comision del Mapa Geolégico. Madrid. St. Petersburg.—Académie Impériale des Sciences. Stockholm.—Kongliga Svenska Vetenskaps Akademi. Sweden.—Sveriges Geologiska Undersékning. Stockholm. Tiflis—Kaukasisches Museum. Tokio.—Imperial University. College of Science. Toronto, University of. Tufts College (Mass.). oe Vol. 58.] ANNUAL REPORT. XV11 Turin.—Reale Accademia delle Scienze. Regio Museo Industriale Italiano. United States Geological Survey. Washington (D.C.). Department of Agriculture. Washington (D.C.). National Museum. Washington (D.C.). Upsala University. Mineralogical & Geological Institute. Victoria (Austr.)—Agent-General for, London. (——). Department of Mines, Melbourne. Vienna.—Kaiserliche Akademie der Wissenschaften. Washington (D.C.).—Smithsonian Institution. Western Australia.—Agent-General for, London. Department of Mines. Perth. Geological Survey. Perth. Wisconsin.—Geological & Natural History Survey. Madison (Wisc.). * Il. Socterres anp Eprrors. Adelaide.—Royal Society of South Australia. Alnwick.—Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club. Auckland (N.Z.).—New Zealand Institute of Mining Engineers. Bahia.—Instituto Geographico & Historico. Barnsley.—Midland Institute of Mining, Civil, & Mechanical Engineers. Basel.—Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Bath.—Natural History & Antiquarian Field Club. Belfast —Natural History & Philosophical Society. Belgrade.— Annales géologiques de la Péninsule balkanique.’ Berlin. —Deutsche Geologische Gesellschaft. Gesellschaft Naturforschender Freunde. —. ‘Zeitschrift fiir Praktische Geologie.’ Bern.—Schweizerische Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Bishop Auckland.—Wearside Naturalists’ Field Club. Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society. Bordeaux.—Société Linnéenne. Boston Society of Natural History. Boston (Mass.).—American Academy of Arts & Sciences. Brunswick.— Verein fiir Naturwissenschaft zu Braunschweig. Brussels.—Société Belge de Géologie, de Paléontologie & a’ Hydrologie. Société Malacologique de Belgique. Budapest.—Foldtani Kézlény (Geological Magazine). Buenos Aires.—Instituto Geografico Argentino. Sociedad Cientifica Argentina. Calcutta.‘ Indian Engineering.’ Asiatic Society of Bengal. Cambridge.— Philosophical Society. Cape Town.—South African Philosophical Society. Cardiff—South Wales Institute of Engineers. Chicago.—Academy of Sciences. ‘ Journal of Geology.’ Christiania.— Nyt Magazin for Naturvidenskaberne.’ Cincinnati Society of Natural History. Colombo.—Ceylon Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society. Colorado Springs.—‘ Colorado College Studies.’ Copeuhagen.—Dansk Geologisk Forening. Cérdoba (Argentine Republic)—Academia Nacional de Ciencias. Cracow.—Académie des Sciences (Akademia Umiejetnosci). Croydon Microscopical & Natural History Club. Darmstadt.—Verein fiir Erdkunde. Davenport (lowa).—Academy of Natural Sciences. Denver (Colo.).—Colorado Scientific Society. Dijon.—Académie des Sciences. Dorpat.—Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Douglas.—Isle of Man Natural History & Antiquarian Society. Dresden.—Naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft. Dublin.—Royal Dublin Society. Edinburgh.—Geological Society. XVill PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socieTy. [May 1go2, Edinburgh.—Royal Physical Society. Royal Scottish Geographical Society. ——. Royal Society. ——. Scottish Natural History Society. Ekaterinburg.—Société Ouralienne d’Amateurs des Sciences Naturelles. Frankfurt am Main.—Senckenbergische Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Freiburg im Breisgau.—Naturforschende Gesellschaft. Geneva.—Société Physique & d’ Histoire Naturelle. Giessen.—Oberhessische Gesellschaft fiir Natur- & Heilkunde. Glasgow.—Geological Society. Gratz.—Naturwissenschafilicher Verein fiir Steiermark. Haarlem.—Société Hollandaise des Sciences. Halitax (N.S.).—Nova Scotian Institute of Science. Hamilton (Canada).—Hamilton Association. Hampstead Scientific Society. Heretord.—Woolhope Naturalists’ Field Clut. Hermannstadt.—Siebenbiirgischer Verein ftir Naturwissenschaften. Herttord.—Hertfordshire Natural History Society. Hull Scientific & Naturalists’ Club. Indianapolis.—Indiana Academy of Science. Kiev.—société des Naturalistes. Lausanne.—Société Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles. Lawrence.—‘ Kansas University Quarterly.’ Leeds.—Yorkshire Geological & Polytechnic Society. Leicester Literary & Philosophical Society. Leipzig. —‘ Zeitschrift fiir Krystallographie & Mineralogie.’ Liége.—Société Géologique de Belgique. Société Royale des Sciences. Lille.—Société Géologique du Nord. Lima.— Revista de Ciencias.’ Lisbon.—Sociedade de Geographia. Liverpool Geological Society. London.— Academy.’ * Athenzeum.’ British Association for the Advancement of Science. British Association of Waterworks Engineers. ‘Chemical News.’ Chemical Society. ‘Colliery Guardian.’ EKast*India Association. ‘Geological Magazine.’ Geologists’ Association. Institution of Civil Engineers. Institution of Mining & Metallurgy. Tron & Steel Institute. | ‘Tron & Steel Trades’ Journal.’ ‘Knowledge.’ Linnean Society. : ‘London, Edinburgh, & Dublin Philosophical Magazine.’ Mineralogical Society. ‘Nature.’ Paleontographical Society. * ‘ Quarry.’ Ray Society. Royal Agricultural Society. Royal Astronomical Society. Royal Geographical Society. Royal Institution. Royal Meteorological Society. Royal Microscopical Society. Royal Photographic Society of Great Britain. Royal Society. Society of Arts. Society of Biblical Archeology. _ Society of Public Analysts. Victoria Institute. ‘ Water.’ Zoological Society. PO EEO, Vol. 58. ] ANNUAL REPORT. Madison.—Wisconsin Academy of Sciences. Manchester Geological Society. Literary & Philosophical Society. Mexico.—Sociedad Cientifica ‘ Antonio Alzate.’ Milan.—Reale Istituto Lombardo di Scienze & Lettere. Montreal.—Natural History Society. Moscow.—Société Impériale des Naturalistes. Nancy.— 85 = 3 £2800 London & South-Western Railway 4 per cent. Pre- ference: Stocks..: i. ede 106 3 4 £2072 Midland Railway 24 per ; #§ cent. Perpetual Preference i SbOeke. clk ehh ieee at ees AO 2s AM) ——_——— 325 14 10 L amterest on Deposit .!2055 hs 2. 2 ate be. ee 13.: Sue ** Due from Messrs. Longmans, in addition to £3503 7 fae the above, on Journal, Vol. lvii, ete. ...... £66 6 4 <2 Vol. 58.] FINANCIAL REPORT. Year ended December 31st, 1901. PAYMENTS. By House Expenditure: EO ek MC g ee ae en ance eae Masten sactiane ce aenn et 15 0 IRE PNSUNAMES | oot cscowasies acta decenst Sein aess Loy OO Wilcchrie Dict m «2. 6: ec icaee ste. nedenstass.se 54 5 0 VED AN ee fee Eee res SP ARE Aor sere ee EL a 8 4 0 1 Ui] RS ee ae a Sen fae cin ann arenes Aa 2 iy, 2 tmenriure and INGPAINS 0.0... ..ectsecsees dense aes 38 1 10 House-repairs and Maintenance ............ nee 30, LOO Pembinnteeh Clea yrsiee 0 Ss Gi sagas toctnncwaeh anes 13 14 6 WV ashing aid: Samed ress aoc s! ace waseacieas's ace 26 11 3 ew cite MIGCHM ES) oo. seetact oe aancine sccdene cero ZO Ut 5, salaries and Wages: ‘ BOSSI SETI SC CEC EAUEY | rctfs eae doe toa sistas oe einieetoe rcs 350 0 O ,, One-half Premium Life Assurance 1015 O vs JE SUC a rad DNL h a Bs Wes AS aCe MARR EERO ME Ane ee 150 0 O Mescinteurit Olomles 2 eee cee ns wees ee See se cse 1205 07:0 BPN OUB Oye nee ob oe ests LEM Gata eciden teu ive’ 31 4 0 House Porter and Upper Housemaid ...... D2 ewO) idea EROUSenaIG ty. wis) ocn ects ciewesccaecas se eae 44 18 10 Charwoman and Occasional Assistance ...... 5) 1S) ee) Prespermbaniis: HeGe Gos aces c anes: otee en bien ecco 10 10 O Assistant Clerk: Allowance for Rooms during PMPCCE ARLES. et rignet ce ctot oeiee ose send geiesters at -teele 615 0 5, Office Expenditure: et SS REMONTIE Weg tact 20s cern ariel tees aioret dejan n/sedinlnisaule'aat 23° 90! Moscellancous’ Printing ..0...0.c0c4 veeeresneae bi 80 Postages and Sundry Hxpenses ............... 7616 7 5, International Catalogue of Scientific 2 PTT IES as oe a <2 LE Tee es Se rer hp eRoen mM no SECT EY Re Renn oh enna yh er te , Publications: Quarterly Journal, Vols. 1 to lvi, Commis- sam On-pale thereof «.......d.e000s.ce-.0c 10 15 0 Quarterly Journal, Vol. lvii, Commission GE SAAGEETCTCOL ase igs aioe cove Mimics Se ners nee 516 6 Paper, Printing, and Illustrations ......... 6o7 146 Record of Geological Literature ............ 146 16 3 Misael HOM Cw eos seete ooo ae a ep Setar acoetne 36 9 8 Postage on Journal and Addressing......... 70 16 4 Abstracts, including Postage ............... 104 17 10 pe baceirie-Light Installation: 21.0... 0... e ee): MPELCUCEOL SIO. "Rocke Ape hhc) fs ances Shoe, _,, Balance in the hands of the Bankers at December 31st, 1901: On Current-Account, ...24....222..: 132 4 2 On Deposit Account ............... 250 0 0 , Balance in the hands of the Clerk.... 218 1 We have compared this Statement with the Books and Accounts presented to us, and find them to agree. BEDFORD M°NEILL, XXXVI 209 NS 70 831 14 6 156 14 6 60 0 9O 186 420 0 26 12 1 1033 6 1 oor 9 508 11 11 403 12 3 HORACE W. MONOKTION, | as £3503 17 8 W. T. BLANFORD, Treasurer. January 25th, 1902. ee ee wie ee 2 8 8 8 8 8 ee Get eh ee ae ee et ee ee ee ee ‘SLALOM YT SLdIDOa Ey ‘ TO6L GST Arenuee 4e § LT @& ‘*'''’ TOBT SSTE tequieseg ‘s1eyURg oy 98 coULTeg AG) F eT Qe De SF ‘SINAWAV an 6 ee “LNQOOOY LSAUyT ~aNoOWw No OSAUNV P-MOTAVG , Ei -Glig Dae _ GIF 8 91 6F “''''* TOGBT 4STE teqtuesecy ‘steyueg oy} 4B oOULTLg Gun ee ts Corgis ses ces TNO mT To qs0q | O PLIG tt Acueppoyy topurxepy “ayy oo OOo ey ieee SURAT UIRT [EAN TOP “1G as sa PeeWee iss ECE T Se) ue Cen; Nee Ger 9.9.2" = - enbeay, Aopvoyy Avsurey ‘Iq 07 pawary AG oT GL Ge Ds 23 & ‘SINHIVA VT [oS ee ‘INQOOOY SANT, "ANA TIVOINO1IOGNH ITAAT , OL 8 oF OL 8 8cF pease TOE WSTE toquovag (sroyug oy Ww aouEpEL “ g SE ON Be eat one ee RCs pecs ese cee sis eeeesss Tunan 10 1809 | ye eG 9 °°" **** TTRepy quvediEg svMmONy, ‘IT « s 0 OL OL ‘'""'***** euAorg-seyne UTOL pedyTy “TW OF PAW AT) G OL 0G aS as ‘SLNUWAV ‘ot ‘ENNOODDY LSAMy, ANA TVOIDOTOUL) NOSIHOUA PL , LL 60g L 2 Gor OL 8 O& Ol 8 Of ‘''''' LOGBL STE teqtuesag ‘stoyuRg oy} 4B souLTee * © ST Ig ‘''''°** Tepe pue ‘esoy “A My ‘ayy oO} prway 4g}; ¢ SL Te “''*’ ‘Dp 'S ¥ ‘SLNUNAVG Sao “LNQOOOY Lsne 7, "ZO6L ‘ISTE Laquada(y ANA NOILVYNO(T NOLSVT'IO AA , spun psnsp, fo Juawmapnys ‘SLAIMO AY eure amnzueqay yw980 tad G ABATLIVYT UTOTIAON JVOLD) QOTF UL Po}SaaUl PUNT oy} WO (XVT, sMLOOUT ssey) spueprarq “ Tress esTogyT Gey ArenuRe Ie SIeyUN_ oy} 7e oouRTeg OT, ‘SLIGO yoo1g *yueo ed Se wep podoaqa yyy "PO ‘ST OLOG: ], ewoouyT ssey) spueptary “ rreresss ToaT Gey ArenuUp 4v StexUVG oT] 7B ooURTE Oo], YOO}G aIngueqe({ ‘quao tod G AVATIVIT ULoySe AA “JON 2 UOpuo'T FES lF ut powsoatt pure euy wo (XB, OLLODUT Ssef) SPUOPTAT(] " TOGL “JST Atunuve ye stoyurey oy} 4B ooULY[eg Of, mreess yooqg queo aed g Ayunog ertysdwepy S/OLF UL poysoAUL puny ey} Wo (X¥y, eULOOUT ssey) spueprarg ‘ SLoyUV II[} 4V 9UVTBEL OT, . ‘NOLMONOW ‘M SOVYOH “BOGI “WiGE hamnuvy "MOMNSVOAT. ‘duowr NOW AN ‘90188 0} TAY} pu pu ‘sn 07 poyuesaid syuNoDDV puv SHOOT PY} YIM JuomezVyG SITY peiwdu0s aavy a Ay *SLOpLpPNyY 4 TIHHNoW GHYOICHE 6 6 665 6 6 6a ‘''''* TOBL ISLE tequteoey ‘steyuRg oy. ye souRreg Aq 1D ee ‘SINANWAV "LNQODONY LSANy, G (0 FIF @ SL IL ‘''''’ 1061 ‘STE toquresey ‘ sueyuVg oy} ye sOMLTRE, KG 0 Z G DRO COTS Dino DOD O10 A aa.n 6 on ONG Oto Oar Cin tnnays Jap peo ee ‘SINGTIWAV q ‘LNNOOOYW Lsayy, G © Sis F 6LZ "e's TOBT GSTS qdequusoay ‘sreyuR oy} ye sourreg “ OL 6 GL ‘' Ysnzdurey wert AA osto00K “IT LOF [RpeTT Jo ysog Aq eo 8 OG ‘SENGIVAV J ‘LNQOOOY LSAT, é 6 6 66F OX SE 9) org) tue0 edie eipuy Py eT Ges UI PeqSOATE PUNT ey} WO (XB, auMOdUT sseq) spuepraiq “ § FLGL “"'"'' 'TOGL FST Arenuee ye stoyueg oy} ye courte oO], Da 8 e ‘SLALOM (ANNOY Lsawy, HOIMISHU | , G0) PIG: ee ee © © oe & © 8 ‘yooqjg queo ted G vIpuy ‘ps ‘se BSIF UL poSoATL pun] oy} WO (XV, ewodUT sseq) spusprar “4 LZ T OL ‘'''*'** 1O6T ‘9s, Atenuee ye scoyueg oy} 1¥ eouLleg OF, Dues Ae ‘SLATHO MY, Ol 8 & CANO ATLVIGY IVOINOTORY , CH ss OOS atao dod & TT te nner UL poJSOAUT pun,T oy}? WO (xvyz, ottioouT ssoy) spuepranp “ mreseess TOBT YST AtEnULE yV STayURG oy 4V oouR[V OF, ‘SLAIMONY OS OLS ae (ANOy AMSOIG , VOL. LVITI. OL 6 86a‘ClF cs eeeeeeees Cagi00g oY} JO AMOAVS UL BOURTBET ‘IMAC JSOO ALO} JV pale ov SyoojG Ul syUWseAUT OU T—‘*azo\r ‘CO6L ‘Y2GG Runnune ‘waunspaty, ‘AYOANW IS LM 9 VP 0 8 9 6L ¢ SI OF mck 9 OL 0 9 [ 8 0 0 a FP yp 9 +8 OL 6 82eCle [‘suorgnongng pjosun fo yoorg puv ‘aunquuing ‘“havugvy ‘sworg9ap}09 ay2 {0 anja ayp apnjour 20u saop aacgv a4 ,—'d'N | BOL cit ttt tt! sumorngiydoD Tenuuy jo s1v8aty ETT “oe tires rere et ss *S996iT TOLSS TON Tere ean Qger oe eee “+ yo0jg eomarazotg wnjedieq “yueo ged 2¢ AVMpey puelplyy ZZ0CF coe 1 Yaoyg eouoreyorg poyeplposuoy *yueo red g Kuapiey ysvog ynog x “UoYSUG ‘uopuoTyT COSF JOG tts yaoyg eouelezorg “7u90 god p AVMTIEIT WioysoA\-YINOG W uopuoyyT OYOSTF geag cic qa07g eauetefer ie auay god p AvMTVY UlosaA\-YWON W® Uopuoy OGZoF Ecos ttt ttt -ya0yg “queo red g eipuy OOSGF —: Ayrodorg pepunyy IZ °°" LO6T 381g eqmooag ‘spuvy sy19[ oY} UL eouRpeE QUg oc ttrittieieerereeesesssereeeees — gumoaoy qisodecy uC cel oc ae reo Leseeees qunooay quetng uC LOBL ISTE toquooay ‘spuvy StoyURG otf} Ul coueleg, 99 eee eter eres ee eeeeerees ogg FTATT TOA “euInor Aytoyawngy Jo yunovoe wo “OD W suvusuoTyT MoI ONT ¥ ‘ALUAAOUg ‘TrOgL ‘I8TE Laquasag + hytadorg s8,fjavv0g ay} fo juawanig Vol. 58.] | ANNIVERSARY MEETING—WOLLASTON MEDAL, xli AWARD oF THE Wottaston MEDAL. In handing the Wollaston Medal, awarded to Dr. FRrepricu Scumipr, F.M.G.S., of St. Petersburg, to Prof. H. G. Sretxy, for transmission to the recipient, the Prusippnr addressed him as | follows :— Professor SEELEY,— Friedrich Schmidt is our chief living authority upon the rocks and fossils of the Baltic Provinces of Russia. The work of ascer- taining the order and organic remains of the richly fossiliferous strata of Esthonia, from the base of the Cambrian to the summit of the Devonian, originally commenced in broad outline by Kichwald, Pander, and others between the years 1830 and 1850, was taken up in great detail in 1853 by Schmidt, who was at that time Professor at the University of Dorpat. In the year 1856 he published his first work, ‘ Die Silurische Formation von Estland, Nordlivland und CEsel.’ which at once became the standard and was referred to in detail by Murchison in his own paper on the subject in the Quarterly Journal of this Society for, 1857. Even at that time Dr. Schmidt had recognized between 400 and 500 fossils in these Esthonian rocks, had separated the Lower and Upper Silurian faunas, and had proved the existence of Hurypterus and Cephalaspis in the highest beds of his country. For the next thirty years he continued these researches, and by the year 1882 he had completed a general survey of the region, had separated the Lower Palzozoic formations into the three faunal divisions of Cambrian, Ordovician, and Silurian, and distinguished some fifteen zones and sub-zones in the collective succession. He also published a map showing the distribution of the major zones, in readiness for the International Geological Map of Europe. Dr. Schmidt’s results have enabled the whole of the Russian Paleozoic Series to be paralleled with the corresponding rocks of Scandinavia and other parts of the world. In constant connection with the stratigraphical work, he has especially busied himself in the development and description of the paleontology of the Paleozoic succession. He has figured and des scribed the ‘Trilobites of the entire series, publishing the first part of his ‘ Revision der Ostbaltischen Silurischen Trilobiten’ in 1881, the fourth part in 1894, and the fifth part in 1898. He has also worked out the Eurypteride and the Leperditiade, the final parts e2 xii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. [May 1902, of this work appearing in 1900. In 1888 he made known the dis- covery of Olenellus in the Lower Cambrian rocks of Esthonia, and he has subsequently described and figured the first Russian Olenellus O. Michwitzia). Dr. Schmidt’s work, both paleontological and stratigraphical, bears the impress of unsparing labour, modest caution, and thorough- ness ; and the results that he has obtained have been invaluable in the development of our knowledge of the geology and fossils of the Baltic Provinces. He is one of the last survivors of the heroic age of Geology, being the contemporary and occasional colleague of Eich- wald, Pander, Keyserling, De Verneuil, Murchison, and Barrande. The award of our Wollaston Medal to this eminent Russian geologist and palxontologist is not only expressive of our hearty recognition of his life-long devotion to the study of the rocks and fossils of his native land, but is also a grateful acknowledgement of the important services which he and his countrymen have rendered to the general advancement of geological science. Prof. SreLzy replied in the following words :— Mr. PrestpEnt,— Dr. Friedrich Schmidt desires to express his thanks for the honour of the award of the Wollaston Medal, and to say how much he regrets his inability to be present here, for he gratefully appre- ciates this expression of generous sympathy with his work. In early life he wandered. through Siberia, where he learned the English language, which enabled him to contribute to the Society’s Journal, I have known Dr. Schmidt as Administrator of the Geological Museum of the Imperial Academy of Sciences of St. Petersburg, where l examined the materials described in his memoirs; and, in common with members of the International Geological Congress, I have been euided by him along the southern coast of the Gulf of Finland, from St. Petersburg to (sel, to the principal scenes of his work among the Cambrian and Silurian rocks and the Drift-deposits in the Eastern Baltic Provinces of Russia. And I may be permitted to say that ull his work seems to me characterized by breadth of treatment and lucidity. In Schmidt, the gifts and attainments of the naturalist illuminate the work of the geologist; and his search for truth never wearles and never hastes, till all available facts are brought into illustrative relation with his research. His many-sided studies Vol. 58.] ANNIVERSARY MEETING—WOLLASTON DONATION FUND. xlilt 6 of nature have given a philosophical character to all Dr. Schmidt's contributions to science; and it is impossible not to realize that his scientific writings, which are many and valuable, give but inadequate expression to a personality which has powerfully influenced many to follow his methods and emulate his results. He has passed his 7Oth vear, but works on, and looks forward to the early completion of his final memoirs on the Trilobites. He will warmly appreciate the terms in which the presentation of this Medal has been made, no less than the manner in which the Geological Society has endorsed the award of the Council. AWARD OF THE WoLLASTON Donation Funp. The PresipEnt then presented the Balance of the Proceeds of the Wollaston Donation Fund to Mr. Lronarp James Spencer, M.A., F.G.S., of the Mineralogical Department, Natural History Museum, addressing him as follows :— Mr. SpenceR,— Your researches in Scientific Mineralogy during the last seven years constitute an important and solid contribution to natural knowledge. It is appropriate that the Council of this Society should mark their recognition of your labours by awarding to you the Balance of the Proceeds of the Wollaston Fund, which was instituted to promote researches concerning the mineral structure of the earth. In a series of papers on individual species you have shown yourself to be a master of the methods of crystallographic and mineralogical research, and you have applied these methods with signal success to the investigation of difficult minerals, sonie of which had baffled the efforts of previous workers. Special interest attaches to those researches which you have carried out in collaboration with Mr. Prior, to whom an Award from this Fund was made two years ago; since these have led to the elucidation of species which had previously been misinterpreted, and have proved the identity of several rare minerals which were formerly ranked as different species. The most conspicuous instance is your joint study of binnite, whereby that mineral, regarded for 45 years as a distinct species, was proved to be identical with the well-known mineral tennantite. xliv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociEry. [May 1902, Such researches naturally attract little attention outside the circle of mineralogists, but they are the sort of researches upon which accurate science is based. The Council have pleasure in marking their appreciation of your patient and effective labours by this Award, and hope that their recognition of your work will encourage you to proceed with similar investigations. AWARD OF THE Murcuison MEDAL. In presenting the Murchison Medal to Mr. Freperic Witriam Harmer, I'.G.8., the Presrpenr addressed him in the following words :— Mr. Harmer,— The Council of this Society have awarded to you the Murchison Medal, in recognition of your long-continued labours among the Phocene and later deposits of Hast Anglia. In speaking of your earlier work, it is impossible to separate your name from that of Searles V. Wood, Junior, who I believe discovered you on the Cromer coast nearly forty years ago, when you were trying to solve the riddle of its complicated Drifts. Wood, who had previously made a Drift Survey of the whole of Hssex on the scale of 1 inch to the mile, soon enlisted your services in Norfolk while he continued his work in Suffolk; and in the course of about four years you were together able to bring before the British Association at Norwich a summary of the results at which you had arrived, from the mapping of the Crag and Glacial Beds. Your map was published on a reduced scale by the Paleontographical Society in 1872, with a Memoir in which you and Mr. Wood elaborated many points touched upon in your previous work. These original surveys formed an excellent basis for your further researches into the structure and method of formation of these deposits, and for the labours of all who have followed in your footsteps. Freed from the cares of business and of municipal duties, which occupied much of your time in earlier years, your attention has latterly been given to a study of the minuter divisions of the Crag Series, not only in this country, but abroad—in Holland and Belgium: thereby, dealing with the zonal succession in the Crag Series and with the distribution of molluscan life generally in the Pliocene Period, you have enlarged our knowledge of the physical and climatal conditio Vol. 58.; ANNIVERSARY MEETING—MURCHISON GEOLOGICAL FUND. xlv under which both Pliocene and Pleistocene deposits were laid down, and have drawn especial attention to the way in which Meteorology can aid in the solution of geological problems. While it is a matter for regret that Searles V. Wood, Junior, did not live to receive from this Society any token of its appreciation of his labours, it is a great satisfaction to place this Medal in the hands of his partner, who has so strenuously carried on the work with which his name will always be associated. Mr. Harmer replied as follows :— Mr. PResipent,— It is impossible to thank the Council as I could wish for the great honour that they have conferred upon me, or yourself, Sir, for the words which you have just spoken. The pleasure that this Award gives to me has been much increased by your kind reference to my dear old master and friend, Searles V. Wood the younger, with whom, as you have said, I had so long the privilege of working ; to whom, indeed, the credit of anything that I was able to accomplish in my younger days is largely due. J am glad to think that this Medal recognizes also the value of the far more important labours of the distinguished man to whose teaching and influence I owe so much. | I regret that during my best years the demands on my scanty leisure left me no time for geological investigation, and that I have only been able to return to it in the evening of life: first, because I can hardly expect to do much to show myself more worthy of this great distinction ; and next, because I shall have to leave to my successors many important and interesting problems in Kast: Anglian geology, in the solution of which I once hoped to have taken part. AWARD OF THE MurcHIson GEOLOGICAL Funp. The Prestpent then presented the Balance of the Proceeds of the Murchison Geological Fund to Mr. THomas H. Hotxanp, F.G.S., of the Geological Survey of India, addressing him in the following words :— Mr. HoLtiann,—- The Records of the Geological Survey of India, the Journal of this Society, and other periodicals bear testimony to your scientific xlvi - PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socipty. [May 1902,. activity during the past decade. I can only refer to a few of your more important contributions to the advancement of science. In your Memoir on the Charnockite Series you have made us familiar with the field-relations, the mineralogical composition, and the microscopic structure of an important and interesting group of Archeean rocks ; 1n your contribution to the ‘ Manual of the Geology of India’ you have given us a valuable treatise on the natural history of corundum; and in your paper on the eleolite-syenites of Sivamalai you have added a new group to the foliated crystalline serles. But you have not confined your attention to the crystalline rocks. In the ‘ Report on the Geological Structure & Stability of the Hull- Slopes around Naini Tal,’ you have brought your geological know- ledge to bear on questions affecting the security of life and property, and have laid down general principles which must be of great utility to all those who are responsible for the safety of the inhabitants of those hilly districts, in which denudation is going on with exceptional rapidity. T haye much pleasure in handing you the Balance of the Murchison Geological Fund, which has been awarded to you by the Council ot the Geological Society, in recognition of your valuable contribu- tions to Indian geology. AWARD OF THE LYELL Mrpats. In handing the Lyell Medal awarded to Mr. Ricuarp Lypexxmr, B.A., F.R.S., to Dr. F. A. Barner for transmission a the recipient, the Prustpenr addressed him as follows :— Dr. BarHEr,— Mr. Lydekker’s labours in the domain of Vertebrate Paleontology commenced, I believe, with a study of the Siwalik fossils, which resulted in numerous and valuable additions to the classic work of Falconer & Cautley on the Siwalik Fossils. Many other Tertiary vertebrata from various parts of India and Burmah, from Perim Island, Sind, the Nerbudda, and the Irrawaddy Valley, have been examined and described by him. He has also given us an account of the Pleistocene fauna of the Karnul Caves, and has contributed to our knowledge of Indian Mesozoic reptilia. During his residence in India as an officer of the Geological Vol 58. | ANNIVERSARY MEELING—LYELL MEDALS. xlviz Survey he was necessarily much occupied with field-work ; and we have to thank him for a detailed account of the vast mountainous area comprised within the territories of Kashmir. Since his return to this country he has not been idle. He has. contributed no less than ten volumes to the Official Catalogue of the British Museum ; he has visited the Museums of Argentina and added much to our knowledge of the remarkable Tertiary fauna of South America; and he has furnished to this and other Societies numerous. descriptions of vertebrata from the Mesozoic and Tertiary forma- tions of various countries. His extensive knowledge of fossil forms has enabled him to contribute to two of the most remarkable zoological books published during the last decade of the nineteenth century. I refer to ‘Mammals, Living & Extinct, by Sir Wilham Flower and him, and to the ‘ Dictionary of Birds’ by Prof. A. Newton. Of late years he has devoted himself more especially to the study of recent forms; but in his work on the Geographica! _ History of Mammals he has suécessfully brought his wide knowledge of the mammalian life of past times to bear on the important question of geographical distribution. As an old fellow-student of his at Cambridge, it gives me the greatest pleasure to be the means of transmitting to him the Lyell Medal on behalf of the Council of the Geological Society. In making this Award the Council desire especially to commemorate the important services which be has rendered to Vertebrate Paleontology. . Dr. Barner, having expressed on behalf of the recipient the latter’s regret that an engagement at Norwich prevented him from being present in person to receive the Medal, read the following communication from Mr. Lydekker : “The award of a Lyell Medal would under any circumstances be a cause of great gratification to the recipient. But I have special reason to be gratified at the reward that the Council have been good enough to bestow on me, because in matters scientific I seem to have passed unconsciously through a kind of evolutionary process, and to have departed further and further from the line of study connected with the Geo- logical Society. During my term of service on the Geological Survey of India I was largely occupied with Geology proper, although devoting a considerable proportion of my time to Vertebrate Paleontology. For several years after my return to this country that fascinating subject occupied the greater share of my attention. But of late years I have been led, by the force of circumstances, to transfer my time more and more to recent animals and geographical distribution. Moreover, I regret to: say, much of my time has been given to popular or semi-popular writing, rather than to strictly scientific work. Under these circumstances it is especially gratifying to find that the Geological Society is not unmindful of my past efforts to add to our xlviii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [May 1go2, knowledge of extinct vertebrates; a task which I hope, as opportunity occurs, may to some extent be resumed in the future. To you, Sir, as representing the Council, I have the pleasure of tendering my best thanks for the honour now conferred upon me; and I may add that my pleasure is intensified by receiving the Medal at the hands of a Cambridge contemporary who has risen to the distinguished position now occupied by yourself.’ The Prestpent then handed another Lyell Medal, awarded to Prof. Anton Frirscu, F.M.G.S., of Prague, to Prof. H. G. Srprey for transmission to the recipient, addressing him in the following words :— ; Professor SEELEY,— The Council of the Geological Society have awarded a_ Lyell Medal to Prof. Anton Fritsch, of Prague, in evidence of their appre- ciation of the value of his published works upon the Paleontology of Bohemia. In 1872, 1878, and’ 1887, Prof. Fritsch gave us a series of volumes on the Cephalopoda, Reptiles, Fishes, and Crustacea of the Bohemian Cretaceous rocks. But he is best known hy his researches in Paleozoic Paleontology. Twenty years ago, atter the publication of the first results of his labours on the Fossils of the Pilsen Coal-basin, this Society made to him an award from the Lyell Geological Fund. It is fitting, therefore, that he should receive the Lyell Medal on the completion of this great work, which represents twenty-five years of strenuous labour, and.has gained for its author a position of great eminence in the paleontological world. Much of the material with which he has had to deal would probably have been neglected by less accomplished observers. By careful drawing with his own hands, and by the aid of electrotype reproductions of perishable parts, he has brought vividly before us a new Permian terrestrial fauna, remarkable for its labyrinthodontia, fishes, arachnida, insects, and myrtapoda. Prof. Fritsch has not only described a vast amount of new paleontological material, but he has also used the knowledge thus gained for the purpose of clucidating the affinities of the different extinct groups with each other and with their nearest living allies. His studies of Labyrinthodontia demonstrated the wide range of structure in animals included in that group, and suggested the approximation of the several subdivisions which he described to different orders of reptiles. In conveying this Medal to Prof. Fritsch I ask you to express to Vol. 58.] ANNIVERSARY MEETING—LYELL GEOLOGICAL FUND. xhx him our sympathy with his labours in Paleontology which have been carried on for fifty years, and our satisfaction at the completion of his great work on the Permian Fauna of Bohemia. Prof. Sertzy replied as follows :— Mr. PresipentT,— It is a great pleasure to receive the Lyell Medal on behalf of Prof. Fritsch. He has successfully overcome difficulties in the mineral condition of material which might have stopped a less resolute man. His work, enriched with all the learning which a comparative anatomist could bring to paleontological problems, will, I believe, always rank as one of the more important contri- butions to knowledge made in the latter half of the nineteenth century. The Medal came as a happy- surprise to Prof. Fritsch, and he writes to me :— ‘In awarding to me the proceeds of the Lyell Fund twenty-one years ago the Society encouraged me in the heavy work of describing the rich fauna of the Permian strata in Bohemia, which I have happily finished after thirty years of labour. ‘This second award will strengthen me in devoting the rest of my life to further elaboration of the beautiful paleontological materials in our Museum. The new revision of the Carboniferous Arachnida and descriptions of two large Saurians from our Chalk-formation, on which I am at work, will be the best thanks that I can pay to the Geological Society for this generous gift.’ : AWARD OF THE LYELL GroLtocicaL Funp. The President then presented the Balance of the Proceeds of the Lyell Geological Fund to Dr. Wurriron Hinp, F.R.C.S., of Stoke- on-Trent, addressing him as follows :— Dr. WuHerEtton Hinp,— The Council of the Society have awarded to you the Balance of the Proceeds of the Lyell Fund as a mark of their appreciation of your enthusiastic labours among the Carboniferous rocks of this country. During the past twelve years, while residing in the interesting region of the Potteries, and largely occupied in arduous professional work, you have found time for a detailed study of the rocks and fossils of your district, and more especially of the neglected Jamellibranchs of the Coal-Measures. Extending your labours into bordering and even distant Carboniferous areas, you have not only l PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [May 1902, enriched our knowledge of the stratigraphical divisions, but you have initiated a study of the life-zones—a study which has borne good fruit, and in which we anticipate from you further important. results. In addition to this, we are further indebted to you for the Monographs on Carboniferous Mollusca which you have con- tributed to the Paleontographical Society. AWARD oF THE Bartow-JamMEson Funp. In handing the Proceeds of the Barlow-Jameson Fund, awarded to Mr. Wittram Maynarp Hourcntnes, F.G.S., of Neweastle-upon- Tyne, to Mr. Gzorez Barrow for transmission to the recipient, the President addressed him as follows :— Mr. Barrow,— In the midst of a busy professional life Mr. Hutchings has found time to carry out a series of laborious petrographical researches, and to contribute a number of important papers to the Geological Magazine and other scientific journals. He has especially directed his attention to the composition of the finer-grained sedimentary rocks, and to the changes which are pro- duced in them by normal decomposition and contact-action. The rocks on which he has worked have been comparatively neglected by petrologists, in consequence of the difficulties attending their investigation, but he has shown that, by the use of suitable sections and very high powers, these difficulties can be successfully sur- mounted. The Council of the Geological Society have awarded to Mr. Hutch- ings a grant from the Proceeds of the Barlow-Jameson Fund, as a mark of their appreciation of his contributions to Petrographical Science, and as an expression of the hope that, in the future as in the past, he will be able to carry on the researches which have thrown so much light on the natural history of our sedimentary rocks, Vol. 58.] ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, li THE ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT, J.J. Harris Teatt, Esq., M.A., F.R.S. In Gustav Liypsrrém, who was elected a Foreign Correspondent of our Society in 1885, a Foreign Member in 1892, and who was the recipient of the Murchison Medal in 1895, we have lost a leader among palxontologists, whose knowledge of Silurian life was more profound than that of any of his contemporaries. Born in Visby, the capital of Gotland, on August 27th, 1829, he began his researches on the fossils of that island while a master at the Grammar School of his native town. The thoroughness and originality characteristic of those early papers on the brachiopods and corals suggest that isolation from kindred minds and from the multitude of books may éven benefit an earnest student by confining his attention to the facts of nature. But Lindstrom was more than earnest and persevering ; by his zoological studies at Upsala and under Lovén, and by his translation, or rather adaptation, of Lyell’s writings, he had admirably prepared himself to grapple with the problems of structure, of classification, and of strati- graphical distribution, presented by the varied fossil faunas of Gotland. The excellence of his work led to his being entrusted with the description of fossils from Spitsbergen and corals from the depths of the Atlantic; it ensured him a hearty welcome from London geologists in 1874 ; and in 1876 pointed to him as Angelin’s natural successor in the keepership of the Fossil Invertebrata in the State Museum at Stockholm. Here he lived and laboured till his unexpected death on May 16th, 1901. Most of Lindstrém’s paleontological papers deal with corals; and of these one of the best known is the memoir on the operculate corals of the Palwozoic formations, wherein the enigmatic Calceola was first assigned to its true systematic position. Of no less worth were his monographs on the Silurian Gasteropoda and Pteropoda of Gotland, on the Ascoceratide and the Lituitide, on a Cyathaspis of Lower Wenlock age, and on the Eyes of the Trilobites. In con- junction with T. Thorell he described Paleophorus nuncius, a scorpion of Lower Ludlow age, at that time (1885) the oldest air- breather known. Many others of his writings are highly valued by paleontologists, while geologists may recall his papers on the eleyation of Gotland, on the curiously disturbed strata of the lit PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [May 1902, Carlsoar near Gotland, on post-Glacial depressions in Gotland, and on the stratigraphy of that island. For one, however, whose scientific activity extended over half a century, the number of Lindstrom’s publications is not great—scarcely one for each year, all told. But everything he produced was well-considered, ex- haustive, and as final as the then-known material permitted. ‘Theories and systems are the fabric of a dream, but these massive piles of fact, accurately hewn and exquisitely put together, will last, as do the medieval remains of Visby, to serve future generations for a quarry of beautiful detail, and a monument of a master- builder. [F. A. B.] Baron Apotr Ertx Norprensxi0Lp, who was elected a Foreign Correspondent of our Society in 1869, and a Foreign Member in 1880, and to whom the Murchison Medal was awarded in 1900, died suddenly last August, at the age of 68. Descended from a Swedish, family of scientific distinction, which had been settled for many generations in Finland, he was born at Helsingfors on November 18th, 1832. After receiving his scientific education at the University of Helsingfors and in Berlin, he settled in Sweden ; and, following his father’s studies in mineralogy, became Curator of the Mineral Collections of the Academy of Sciences at Stockholm. At the age of 26, Nordenskidld made his first journey to Spitsbergen, as geologist to an expedition under Dr. Otto Torell. Three years later he accompanied Torell on his second voyage, and subsequently he himself took charge of an expedition to Spitsbergen for the special purpose of measuring the arc of a meridian. For the best five- and-twenty years of his life, Nordenskidld was devoted to Arctic exploration, making successive journeys to Greenland and to Siberian waters, his work culminating in the memorable voyage of the Vega and the accomplishment of the North-east Passage. In all his Arctic work he lost no opportunity of geological study: at one time he would be busy unearthing fossil plants from Tertiary deposits in Greenland ; at another time he was collecting the dust which had accumulated on the surface of the Arctic ice, or examin- ing the enormous masses of metallic iron which he discovered at Ovifak, Glacial phenomena always attracted his attention. Inthe later years of his life, when his Arctic career had closed, he turned to the study of the early history of cartography, and this resulted in the publication of the ‘ Facsimile Atlas’ and his work entitled ‘Periplus.’ Baron Nordenskiold combined, in a remarkable manner, Vol. 58. ] ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. iii the qualifications of an energetic explorer and a far-sighted organizer with those of a patient student of ancient literature ; but in this Society he will be best remembered as a close observer of natural phenomena, not indisposed to speculate with boldness upon their probable cause. LE. W. R.] JouN Hopwoop Braxz, who became a Fellow of this Society in 1868, was born on July 22nd, 1843. After completing his education at King’s College, London, he was apprenticed to Mr. R. P. Brereton, M.Inst.C.E., under whose directions he was engaged for several years in railway-work in Cornwall and South Wales. During his engineering experiences, he became interested in geology, and was thereby tempted to join the Geological Survey in April, 1868, at a time when the staff under Murchison was considerably augmented. During the first few years of his official career he was engaged in the re-survey of portions of Somerset, along the Mendip and Polden Hills, and subsequently at Watchet and Minehead. He was also occupied for a time in the first detailed Drift Survey of the area north-west of London. Later on he was transferred to Suffolk, to survey the country around Stowmarket, and that bordering the sea north and south of Lowestoft, whence he proceeded to Yarmouth and continued his investigations inland and along the coast as far north as Palling in Norfolk, and subsequently around Kast Dereham. Much time had been devoted to a careful study of the Forest Bed Series, and his published section of the cliffs at Kessingland, Pakefield, and Corton (1884) bears evidence of the painstaking character of his work. In 1884, Mr. Blake removed to Reading, and was for many years occupied in the re-survey (on the 6-inch scale) of that neighbourhood, giving especial attention to the Drifts, which before had only been partially mapped. A few years ago he proceeded to Oxford, from which important and interesting centre he laboured with much quiet enthusiasm, until on March 5th, 1901, he suddenly and quite unexpectedly succumbed to angina pectoris at the age of 57. The record of his geological work is chiefly embodied in the geological maps of the districts which he surveyed, and in sundry Survey Memoirs. He contributed notes to the Geology of East Somerset (1876), to the Geology of Stowmarket (1881), the Geology of Norwich (1881), and the Geology of London (1889); and he personally wrote ‘The Geology of the Country around Kast Dereham” (1888) and ‘The Geology of the Country near Yarmouth & liv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. | May 1902, Lowestoft’ (1890). He had also prepared, in conjunction with Mr. W. Whitaker, a Memoir on the Water-Supply of Berkshire, which has lately been published, and had made some progress with a Memoir on the Geology of Reading. Mr. Blake’s other contributions to geological literature were iy In 1872 he contributed (with H. B. Woodward) ‘ Notes on the Relations of the Rhetic Beds to the Lower Lias & Keuper Formations in Somersetshire ’ (Geol. Mag. p. 196), and in 1877 he published an article ‘On the Age of the Mammalian Rootlet-Bed at Kessingland’ (ibid. p. 298). Reference may also be made to his addresses to the Norwich Geological Society (of which he was elected President in 1880-81); and to his Presidential Address to the Reading Literary & Philosophical Society in 1885. Mr. Blake was an active member of the Geologists’ Association, and since 1885 had conducted a number of their excursions." Prof. Epwarp WALLER CLayPoLe was born at Ross (Herefordshire), on June Ist, 1835, and graduated in the University of London, becoming B.A. in 1862 and D.Sc. in 1888. He left England in 1871, and spent the remainder of his life in the United States of North America. He was Professor in Antioch College (Ohio) from 1878 to 1881; in Buchtel College, Akron (Ohio), from 1883 to 1898 ; and from that date until his death on August 17th, 1901, in the Throop Institute, Pasadena (California). He was also Palzontologist to the Second Geological Survey of Pennsylvania. Prof. Claypole paid frequent yisits to his native country, and he became a Fellow of the Geological Society in 1879. He was well known to many of our Fellows and contributed three papers to the Quarterly Journal. His first contribution in 1883 contained a description of a new Fenestellid ; but the two later papers related to the Upper Silurian Pteraspidian Fishes, of which he was the first discoverer in North America. He was especially interested in Paleozoic Fishes and wrote a series of papers on the Clark Collection, from the Upper Devonian (Cleveland Shale) of Ohio, in several volumes of the + American Geologist.’ He also published many purely geological papers. He was one of the original members of the American Geological Society at its inauguration in 1888, and was an editor of the ‘ American Geologist’ from its foundation in the same year. He was much esteemed, by all who had the pleasure of his acquaintance, as a quiet, unassuming student of very wide interests, 1 From a memoir by H. B. Woodward, Geol. Mag. 1901, p. 238. Vol. 58. | ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. ly He was not in any sense a specialist, but a representative of an old school which is rapidly diminishing in numbers. [A.S. W.] Dr. Georcr Mercer Dawson was the second son of the late Sir William Dawson, who, for upwards of forty-four years, held the post of Principal of McGill University. He was born at Pictou, in Nova Scotia, on August Ist, 1849. Six years later his father moved with his family to Montreal, where the local surroundings at that time were such as to stimulate young Dawson’s inborn love of nature. His early education was carried on for the most part under tutors. At the age of eighteen he entered the McGill College, where he attended lectures for one session (1868-69); but in the following year he came to London, and commenced a distinguished career as a student of the Royal School of Mines at Jermyn Street. His success at this institution 1s attested by the fact that he carried off both the Edward Forbes Medal in Paleontology & Natural History and the Murchison Medal in Geology. On his return to Canada he spent some time in investigating the copper and iron-ore deposits of his native province of Nova Scotia. By bent and training Dawson was eminently fitted for the scientific exploration of unknown lands, and in 1873 he was fortunate in obtaining an appointment which exactly suited him—that of geologist and botanist to the British North American Boundary- Commission. The results of his work on the Commission were published in a Report which clearly shows his exceptional powers as a scientific pioneer, and is now literally worth its weight in gold. ‘ In 1875 he was appointed to the staff of the Geological Survey of Canada, and soon afterwards commenced his long series of explorations in British Columbia and in the vast unknown regions of the North-west. Although he became familiar with the geology of every part of the Dominion, his name will always be especially associated with the North-west, where he was well known and greatly respected, and where Dawson City has arisen to com- memorate his celebrated explorations, carried out during the years 1887 and 1888, on the Yukon River. Dawson was no ‘tenderfoot.? Although apparently of a fragile consitution and unfitted for arduous physical labour, his powers of endurance were remarkable. In one of his expeditions he coverea a distance of 1300 miles by boat and a portage of 50 miles from VOL. LVIII. ia lvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [May 1902, the valley of the Liard to that of the Yukon. It may be that the love of Nature which led him to write— To rest on fragrant cedar-boughs Close by the western ocean’s rim ; While in the tops of giant pines The livelong night the sea-winds hymn, And low upon the fretted shore The waves beat out the evermore,— combined with his extraordinary intellectual vigour and great determination, caused him to overtax his powers and shorten his valuable life. To give a detailed account of his scientific work is impossible. Much of it will not be fully appreciated until the comparatively unknown tracts which he described so well become inhabited. His contributions are to be found in the Annual Reports of the Geological Survey of Canada, in our own Journal, in the ‘American Journal of Science,’ in the ‘Canadian Naturalist,’ and in many other publications. They are all characterized by lucidity and accuracy. He wrote freely but never carelessly, and all those who have followed him bear testimony to his thoroughness and reliability. His Reports are written from a scientific point of view, but they show a keen appreciation of the practical and economic side of geology and consequently command the attention of those who are actively engaged in developing the mineral resources of the. country. A writer in the Victoria ‘Colonist’ says :— ‘The development of the Kootenay, the hydraulic mines of Cariboo, and the gold-mines of the Yukon are all foretold in the interesting pages of” Dr. Dawson’s earlier reports. Therefore, when we find in the voluminous products of his pen anticipations of great mineral development in parts of the province that are yet unexplored, we feel almost as if such development were guaranteed.’ In July 1883 he was appointed Assistant-Director of the Geological Survey of Canada, and in 1895, on the retirement of Dr.Selwyn, he. became Director and Deputy Head of the Department. Although it is as a geologist that we commemorate him, it must not be forgotten that he was also a keen naturalist and an accom- plished ethnologist. As one of the Commissioners appointed by Her Majesty Queen Victoria to prepare the British case for the. arbitration on the Behring’s Sea Fisheries, he visited the Northern Pacific and investigated the conditions of seal-life in that region. His services in connection with the arbitration were gracefully: Vol. 58. | ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lvin acknowledged by Lord Alverstone, who speaks of him ‘as one of the most charming and unselfish characters’ that he ever met. In recognition of these services Dawson was made a Companion of the Order of St. Michael & St. George. He became a Fellow of this Society in 1875, and received the Bigsby Medal in 1891. He was elected a Fellow of the Royal Society of London in 1891, President of the Royal Society of Canada in 1894, and received the Gold Medal of the Royal Geographical Society of London in 1897. He was taken away from us most suddenly on March 2nd, 1901, after only one day’s absence from his official post; but he has left behind a noble example of unselfish devotion to the cause of science. The Hon. Crarence Kaye was born at Newport (Rhode Island), and was educated in Yale University. He was best known to us in connection with the United States Geological Exploration of the Fortieth Parallel, of which he prepared the Geological and Topo- graphical Atlas, published in 1876, and sundry reports. When in 1880 the several distinct surveys were consolidated as the United States Geological Survey, Mr. King was chosen as the first Director. He entered on these new duties with considerable enthusiasm, and as he was supported by an able staff, the investigations which he directed on Leadville in Colorado, on the Eureka district, and on the Comstock Lode in Nevada, were successfully carried out. Mr. King, however, found that administrative duties occupied so much of his time that he held office for a year only, and retired in 1881, when he was succeeded by Major J. W. Powell. Of late years Mr. King had not come prominently before the geological world, the only noteworthy contribution which he produced being an article on the age of the earth, which appeared in the annual report of the Smithsonian Institution for 1893. Mr. King became a Fellow of this Society in 1874. He died at Phoenix (Arizona) on December 24th, 1901. [H. B. W.] Ricuarp PryneratHEeR RorHwett, born at Oxford (Ontario) on May Ist, 1836, was educated at Trinity College, Toronto, and the Rensselaer Polytechnic Institute of Troy (New York), where he graduated with honours in Civil Engineering in 1858. He subsequently passed through the complete course of study of the Ecole des Mines at Paris, and the practice of mining and ore- dressing at Freiberg. After a short period of service at Mr. Henlay’s qe lvili PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL soclETy. [May 1902, telegraph-cable works at North Woolwich, he returned to Canada, and subsequently established himself as a Mining Engineer at Wilkes- barre in the anthracite district of Pennsylvania, where he was for nearly ten years actively employed in laying out and improving the plant and machinery of different colliery-enterprises. In addition, he produced some remarkable coloured maps of the highly disturbed seams of the different coal-basins, which have become standard authorities for consultation on the opening of new workings, and have been adopted both by the United States Geological Survey and that of the State of Pennsylvania. He had a very thorough know- ledge of the principles of colliery-ventilation and the methods of dealing with gas and underground fires, and on several occasions distinguished himself in the successful leading of rescue-parties after explosions and mine-fires. In 1874, with the co-operation of the late Mr. E. B. Coxes and Mr. M. Coryell, he inaugurated a movement which resulted in the formation of the American Institute of Mining Engineers, of which body he served as President in 1882. In 1874, he became joint editor, with Dr. R. W. Raymond, of the ‘Engineering & Mining Journal’ of New York, and shortly after- wards assumed the sole charge and proprietorship of that periodical, which, under his skilful guidance, has taken a prominent position among the technical journals of the world. A more remarkable enter- prise was, however, started in 1893 under the title of the ‘Mineral Industry: its Statistics, Technology, & Trade,’ in which, year by year since that date, the whole field of the world’s mineral production and its mining and metallurgical progress have been recorded in a manner that was entirely unparalleled in technical literature. Mr. Rothwell possessed in a high degree the power of interesting others in his work; and of this there can be no better evidence than the long list of eminent contributors from all countries whose monographs have appeared in the pages of the ‘ Mineral Industry.’ His some- what sudden death on April 17th, 1901, has left a gap among the leaders of technical literature which it will not be easy to fill. He had become a Fellow of this Society in 1897. [ H. B.] Geological science, especially in Nottinghamshire, has received a severe blow by the loss of Mr. Jamzs Sutpman, whose tragically sudden death took place on November 21st last, at the age of 53 years. Owing to his extremely shy and retiring disposition, he was not so well-known outside his own locality as his great abilities and wide knowledge merited, for few men with equally restricted opportunities have done so much for local geology. While still a Vol. 58.] ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lix youth we find him attending the evening classes in geology at the Mechanics’ Institution under the late Mr. Edward Wilson, in con- junction with whom he afterwards did much excellent work. His first published paper seems to have been ‘ On a Conglomerate at the Base of the Lower Keuper,’ which appeared in the Geological Magazine for 1877; and this was followed at frequent intervals during the next 12 or 15 years by papers on the Triassic, Permian, and Carboniferous rocks of Nottinghamshire, the alluvial deposits of the Trent and Leen Valleys, the bone-caves of Cresswell Crags, etc. For several years before his first article appeared, however, he had been laboriously engaged in tracing and mapping the boundaries of the formations in and around Nottingham, and the results of his labours were incorporated in the second edition of the Geological Survey Map, issued in 1880, Mr. Aveling, in the accompanying Memoir, handsomely acknowledging the great assistance that he had derived from Mr. Shipman’s work. In 1884 a large-scale geological map of the borough of Nottingham, by Mr. Shipman, was published by the Corporation as an Appendix to a Report of the Health Committee. He was elected a Fellow of the Geological Society of London in the following year. It is hardly too much to say that for over 30 years not an ex- cavation was made in Nottingham, whether for the foundations of a building, the construction of a sewer, new road, or railway, but Mr. Shipman might have been seen, note-book, tape-measure, and hammer in hand, carefully noting every variation in the strata, thickness and dip of the beds, direction and amount of throw of the faults, etc. Every boring for coal and water was visited time after time, the cores were carefully examined, and a detailed section of the borehole was drawn carefully to scale. No fact, however trifling, was deemed too unimportant for notice, and this extreme thorough- ness and conscientiousness was the keynote of all his work. Nor did he confine his attention to geology alone. The clearing away of condemned areas, the construction of new railways, and especially of the great Victoria Station, which have so profoundly changed the appearance of the centre of Nottingham during recent years, led to many archeological discoveries of the greatest interest and importance. Not the least valuable part of Mr. Shipman’s services to geology was the interest that he created in his favourite science among his fellow-citizens, and especially among working-men. He had long been a teacher at the Men’s Sunday Morning Institute & Pleasant Sunday Afternoon Classes, and from these two bodies he gathered lx PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socrnTy. [May 1902, round him a band of men who formed themselves into a Saturday afternoon Rambling Club for outdoor work in geology. Of this Club he remained President and leader up to the last, preparing for the use of the members a set of beautiful maps and sections of the strata around Nottingham, which he had lithographed, and coloured by hand himself. Recently he drew up and published a coloured ‘Table of the Stratified Rocks of the British Isles, giving details of thickness, typical areas, conditions of deposit, character- istic fossils, etc., with a separate column on a larger scale showing the local (that is, the Nottinghamshire) development. He had been repeatedly urged to utilize his unrivalled knowledge in preparing a detailed work on the geology of Nottinghamshire, and it is believed that he had such a work in contemplation at the time of his death. It is greatly to be hoped that his papers have been left in such a condition that this desirable object may still be carried out. Gentle as he was, self-effacing, and retiring to an unusual degree, only those who knew Mr. Shipman well were aware of the indomit- able energy and industry which enabled him, in spite of scant leisure, straitened means, and health which was never robust, to accomplish an amount of work of which any man might have been proud. Among these his memory will long be cherished. [oe Wied Information has only lately reached us of the death on December 9th, 1900, of the Rev. Freperick Smiruz, M.A., LL.D., vicar of Church- down (Gloucestershire). Dr. Smithe, who belonged to an Irish family, was born in 1822 and educated at Trinity College, Dublin. He was presented to the living of Churchdown (or ‘ Chosen,’ as it is locally pronounced) in 1858, and in the same year he was elected a Fellow of this Society. Residing, as he now did, on an outlier of the Middle and Upper Lias, these formations naturally attracted a large share of Dr. Smithe’s attention, and he pursued his observations on Dumbleton Hill and elsewhere, the results being communicated to the Cotteswold Naturalists’ Field Club. He discovered opercula of Euonvphalus in the Wenlock Limestone on the borders of May Hill, and in addition to his studies on mollusca and brachiopoda, he contributed to the Proceedings of the Cotteswold Club papers on vivianite, celestite, and on the behaviour of granites when exposed to high temperatures.’ [H. B. W.] 2 Most of the above particulars are derived from the Presidential Address of Mr. E. B. Wethered to the Cotteswold Naturalists’ Field Club, Proc, vol. xiv (1901) p. 2. Vol. 58. | ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixi Prof. Raupu Tarr, who was born in 1840 at Alnwick in North- umberland, was a nephew of George Tate, so well known in con- nection with the Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club. After studying at the Cheltenham Training College and the Royal School of Mines, he received an appointment as teacher of natural science at the Philosophical Institution, Belfast. Here he devoted himself with great assiduity to a study of the natural history of the neigh- bourhood, and assisted in founding the Belfast Naturalists’ Field Club. His researches on the Lias and on the Cretaceous rocks of Antrim were communicated to our own Society, and published in the Quarterly Journal. In 1864 he was appointed Museum Assistant to the Society (of which he had become a Fellow in 1861), and during three years worked chiefly at the Secondary fossils in our collections. One result of this was an important paper on the Secondary fossils from South Airica preserved in the Society’s Museum. In 1867 and 1868 he was occupied in exploring parts ot Nicaragua and Venezuela for a mining company, and some of his observations were communicated to this Society. He was sub- sequently engaged in teaching, in the Trade & Mining School at Bristol. He now renewed his work on the Lias, and gave the results to this Society in a paper ‘On the Paleontology of the Junction-Beds of the Lower & Middle Lias in Gloucestershire’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxvi (1870). In 1871 he became a teacher in the Mining School at Darlington, and afterwards at Redcar. Here he devoted his leisure-time to an exhaustive study of the Yorkshire Lias, and ultimately, in con- junction with the Rev. J. F. Blake, the well-known work on. this subject was published. Meanwhile several geological papers had been written by Tate, notably those on the Lias about Radstock, and on the paleontology of Skye & Raasay, both of which added largely to our knowledge. He had also prepared for Weale’s Series a Rudimentary Treatise on Geology in two parts, the first of which was based on Portlock’s excellent little work. He published, moreover, a vaiuable supple- ment to 8. P. Woodward’s ‘ Manual of the Mollusca.’ In 1875 Tate was appointed Elder Professor of Natural Science in the University of Adelaide (South Australia). This post he occupied until the close of his life. His time was now given mainly to a study of the Tertiary and recent fauna and fiora of the colony, his observations extending into the Northern Territory during an expedition in 1882. ‘The list of his scientific papers lxii PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociery. | May 1902, relating to Australia is a lengthy one, and this has lately been published. He was the chief founder of the Royal Society of South Australia, and he was chosen President of the Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science in 1893. He died on September 20th, 1901. [H. B. Wy Although he had resigned his Fellowship a few years ago, it will not be inappropriate to refer to the death of Samuz, Rowtss Pattison, who joined the Society in 1839, and would have been one of our oldest Fellows, for he was born in 1809. In early years, when resident at Launceston, he worked at the geology of parts of Cornwall, communicating a number of papers to the journals of local societies. Both De la Beche and John Phillips, during their investigations on the rocks and fossils of the West of England, received help from Mr. Pattison, whose collection from the Upper Devonian Limestone of South Petherwin aroused much interest.. In De la Beche’s Report (p. 107) there is a sketch of a road-section near Launceston, made, in 1837, by him ‘in company with Mr. Pattison, of Launceston, and Mr. Holl’—Dr. Harvey B. Holl. To our Quarterly Journal (vol. x) Mr. Pattison contributed a paper on an auriferous quartz-rock at Davidstowe, in Northern Cornwall. Throughout his long life he was a quiet and unostentatious worker at geology, although his time was greatly occupied in his profession as a solicitor. He served on our Council, and his legal knowledge was for many years of great service to us. He also took much interest in the Geologists’ Association, of which body he was for a short time Treasurer. In 1849 he published a little book entitled ‘ Chapters on Fossil Botany,’ and he issued other works, some being pamphlets, on geology in its relation to Biblical records. He died on November 27th, 1901, at the advanced age of ninety- two. [H. B. W.] 1 See obituary notice by the Rev. J. F. Blake (Geol. Mag. 1902, p. 87). To this article and to the ‘South Australian Advertiser’ of Sept. 21st, 1901, we are indebted for many of the above particulars. Vol. 58. | ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxiik THE EVOLUTION OF PETROLOGICAL IDEAS. Last year I selected as the subject of my address the evolution of petrological ideas during the nineteenth century, but considerations of time and space obliged me to confine my remarks to the igneous rocks. On the present occasion I propose to continue the subject, by treating of the sedimentary rocks and the crystalline schists from the same point of view. The numerous and exacting duties which have devolved upon me in consequence of the change in my position have prevented me from giving that attention to the subject which its importance demands, and I have therefore to ask for your indulgence. What I have to offer to you must be regarded only as a brief and imperfect. sketch. Let us consider, first of all, the SEDIMENTARY Rocks. The resemblance of many of the stratified rocks to the deposits formed in rivers, lakes, and seas was recognized at the beginning of the century ; and the true principles by which their origin can be explained were clearly realized by Hutton and Playfair; but so long as the catastrophic theory of Cuvier and others dominated the world of geological thought, any great advance was impossible. The first volume of Lyell’s ‘ Principles’ appeared in 1830, the second in 1832, the third in 18338, and from that time onward the idea that observed facts, so far at least as the sedimentary rocks are concerned, must be explained by causes now in operation has influenced geological research and controlled geological thought in this country. The same idea spread more slowly in Germany, where its progress was retarded by the influence of Von Humboldt and Von Buch, and still more slowly in France, where the catas- trophic theory of Cuvier was supported by Elie de Beaumont and Alcide d’Orbigny. But it finally prevailed, and the growth of our knowledge with regard to the sedimentary rocks became slow and sure. So far as we are in a better position than our ancestors, this is due to the fact that we have more knowledge of the chemical, physical, and organic processes involved ; a deeper insight into the nature of the rocks themselves; and a better acquaintance with the deposits now in course of formation. The growth of knowledge in each of these three departments xiv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociETY. | May 1902, has largely influenced the evolution of ideas, but to trace this influence in detail is obviously impossible within the limits of an address like the present. All that I can do is to call attention to the more salient features, and to illustrate my remarks by a few examples of exceptional interest or importance. The great work on Chemical & Physical Geology by Gustav Bischof—the English translation of which appeared in 1854—marks an epoch in the history of our knowledge of the chemical and physical processes involved in the production of sedimentary rocks. It still remains a classic, for no writer since his time has combined the same knowledge of the facts of both chemistry and geology with the same powers of lucid exposition. He cannot, however, be regarded as a true prophet on all points, for in the preface to the English edition, after pointing out the necessity of further experimental research for the purpose of extending our knowledge of the processes concerned in the destruction, formation, and metamorphosis of rocks, he says :— ‘The plutonic explanations, founded frequently on untenable hypotheses, will then retire more and more into the background, and at length vanish entirely out of science.’ But his pronounced neptunism detracts but little from the value of the work, for it is always possible to separate fact from theory, aud, so far at least as the sedimentary rocks are concerned, his neptunism is not altogether out of place. The striking feature of Bischof’s original work lies in the fact that it consisted very largely of experimental research suggested and controlled by an intimate knowledge of the facts of geology. He has had but few followers ; nevertheless it is satisfactory to note that during recent years there has been a tendency to return to his methods. ‘This is seen in such researches as those of Murray & Irvine ‘On the Chemical Changes which take place in the Composition of the Sea-Water associated with Blue Muds on the Floor of the Ocean’! and ‘On the Manganese-Oxides & Manganese- Nodules in Marine Deposits’’?; of Van ’t Hoff and his students on the conditions under which the Stassfurt salts were deposited ; and of various Russian observers’ on the chemical, physical, and physio- logical processes involved in the formation of the deposits of the 1 Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. vol. xxxvii (1893) p. 481. 2 Ibid. vol. xxxvii (1894) p. 721. : * Guide des Excursions du VII&™* Congrés Géologique International (1897) : No. xxix, ‘La Mer Noire’ by Prof. N. Andrussov. Vol. 58.] ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixv Black Sea and its inlets. In the same category we must place the paper ‘On the Origin of certain Concretions in the Lower Coal- Measures’ recently communicated to this Society by Mr. Stocks. At the beginning of the century but little was known as to the composition of the sedimentary rocks. The methods available for their examination were of a very primitive character, and wholly insufficient in many cases to supply the necessary data for ascer- taining their mode of formation. The discovery and application of precise methods of chemical analysis, and the introduction of the microscope, have placed us in an entirely different position trom that occupied by our ancestors. Just as Bischof’s name stands out pre-eminently in the domain of chemical geology, so does that of Ehrenberg in the field of microscopic petrology as applied to sedi- mentary rocks. The proof which he supplied of the important part played by minute organisms in building up siliceous and caleareous deposits enormously enlarged our conceptions of the duration of gevlogical time, and threw a flood of light on the con- ditions under which certain groups of stratified rocks have been formed. The work which he inaugurated was carried still farther by the introduction of the study of thin slices, and has been continued with uninterrupted success up to the present time. It is too well known to need more than a passing reference. Much chemical and petrographical work has been done on sedi- mentary rocks: at the same time it is very small, in comparison with what remains to be done. Petrologists have been content for the most part to leave these rocks to the paleontologists, who have searched them for fossils with the greatest zeal, but who, in most cases, have had neither the time nor the inclination to pay attention to the structure and composition of the deposits. This is a mis- fortune, for itis only by a combination of petrographical, paleonto- logical, and stratigraphical work that the natural history of the sedimentary rocks can be made out. In reading papers of the greatest stratigraphical importance, in which the distribution of fossils is described, and in studying the rocks in the field, I have often been much struck with the extreme meagreness of the pub- lished information as to the nature of the deposits and the mode of occurrence of the fossils. It 1s, perhaps, too much to expect one man to study these rocks from all points of view; and if so, the remedy must be found in co-operation, which is certainly becoming more and more necessary as the complexity of the problems increases. It must not, however, be forgotten that there are some xvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socieTY. [May 1902, notable exceptions to the general statement that I have just made. I may refer, for example, to the important paper by Gunnar Andersson on the Cambrian and Silurian phosphatic rocks of Sweden, to which I have directed attention in another place, and to the work of Cayeux, William Hill, and Hume on the French and English Chalk. But, after all, it is to the increase in our knowledge of the sedi- ments now in course of formation in depressions and hollows of the lithosphere, that the evolution of ideas is mainly to be attributed. So long as geologists were acquainted only with the deposits forming along sea-margins and in areas of open drainage, they were in- sufficiently supplied with the data necessary to enable them to investigate the natural history of many stratified deposits. Geo- graphical and oceanographical exploration during the latter half of the century have greatly enlarged our conceptions, and given precision and definiteness to ideas that must otherwise have remained vague and uncertain. We now know that ocean-basins and desert-regions are the principal areas of deposition, and that the rocks which are forming in both these areas have their geological representatives. Ocean- basins form the ultimate receptacle for the mechanical detritus washed down by rivers from areas of open drainage. This detritus, together with that worn from the coast-lines, is distributed by waves, tides, and currents along the margins of the continents in such a way that the coarser deposits are laid down near the shores, and the finer deposits out atsea. A narrow zone of shingle spreads along the shore, then a broader zone of sand, and, finally, a still broader zone of mud, generally blue, but sometimes red, where tropical rivers. supply the sediments from regions in which the surface-weathering is of the lateritic type. The mechanical sediments shade into the organic, and these again into the abyssal red clays. Areas of open drainage have, as a rule, a moist climate, and the mechanical sediments deposited in the open ocean therefore represent the more or less insoluble residues of the crystalline rocks, and consist largely of such substances as quartz, mica, zircon, rutile, ilmenite, eyanite, hydrated aluminous silicates, and the oxides of iron and manganese. The soluble constituents—lime, magnesia, and the alkalies—may be carried to an indefinite distance from the land, and can only be separated by organic or chemical agencies. Organisms are abundant, and their hard parts are often preserved in the deposits ; moreover, the presence of organic matter exercises Vol. 58. ] ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixvil an important influence on the nature of the deposits. The work of Russian observers in the Black Sea, and that of Murray & Irvine, to which reference has already been made, is so suggestive and important from the latter point of view, that I make no apology for giving a brief account of it, especially as it introduces a new idea. The surface-waters of the Black Sea contain free oxygen, and support an abundance of organic life; but the deeper and denser waters are charged with sulphuretted hydrogen, and the only organisms present are anaérobic bacteria. The amount of sul- phuretted hydrogen increases with depth. At100 fathoms there are 33 cubic centimetres in 100 litres, at 200 fathoms 222 ¢.c., and at 1185 fathoms 655 c.c. According to the researches of Zelinsky and Brussilovsky, the anaérobic bacteria play an important part in the chemical changes which result in the formation of sulphuretted hydrogen. Several bacteria have been observed, but one only (Bac- terium hydrosulphuricum ponticum ) has been studied in detail. This bacterium possesses the power of liberating sulphuretted hydrogen, not only from organic matter containing sulphur, but also directly from sulphates and sulphites ; and the authors just named maintain that the whole of the sulphuretted hydrogen in the sea-water has been derived from the sulphates in this way. While accepting the view that a large part of the sulphuretted hydrogen has thus been formed, Prof. Andrussov believes that a portion of it is due to the putrefaction of the sulphur-bearing organic matter which falls from the surface into the deeper stagnant waters. But all are agreed that the sulphates of the sea-water are acted upon, and that as a final result sulphuretted hydrogen and carbonates are formed. Changes of the opposite kind take place in the zone where the water containing sulphuretted hydrogen comes into contact with that containing oxygen. This zone occurs at a depth of about 200 fathoms. Here the sulphuretted hydrogen becomes oxidized, and sulphates are formed at the expense of carbonates. According to the researches of Yegunov and Vinogradski, the change is brought about by the so-called sulphur-bacteria. Like the iron- bacteria, which give rise to important deposits of bog-iron ore, and the nitrifying bacteria which produce saltpetre and probably assist in the decomposition of many rocks, these sulphur-bacteria derive the energy necessary for their existence from the oxidation of inorganic compounds. Sulphuretted hydrogen and carbonates are necessary for their existence. They separate sulphur in their cells in the form of soft oily globules, and the oxidation of this sulphur Ixviil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociETy. {May 1902, supplies the necessary vital energy, and converts the carbonate present into sulphate with the liberation of carbon-dioxide. Thus under anaérobic conditions, such as those which exist in the deeper portions of the Black Sea, carbonates are formed at the expense of sulphates, while under aérobic conditions, such as those which exist at a depth of about 200 fathoms in the same sea, sulphates are formed at the expense of carbonates. The deposits found in the Black Sea are such as would be expected under these conditions. It is only in shallow water that oxides of iron and manganese are found. ‘The deposits which underlie the deeper stagnant waters are analogous with the blue muds of the open ocean, from which they differ in containing a variable amount —in some cases over 40 per cent.—of amorphous carbonate of lime, and a much greater amount of sulphide of iron, The last-mentioned ey is of special interest. It is found in all the deposits from 220 fathoms down to the greatest depths, usually as minute spherules, disseminated through the mud or deposited in the diatoms, but sometimes occurring as larger spherules or in elongated irregular forms suggestive of minute twigs. These observations throw im- portant light on the origin of the pyritized diatoms of the London Clay, and the minute spherules and twig-like forms of pyrites so common in the washings of Kimmeridge and many other fine- erained argillaceous deposits. In regions where there is a free vertical circulation the chemical conditions which prevail throughout the greater portion of the Black-Sea basin are found only in the deposits themselves, and chiefly in the blue muds, the waters of which often contain sulphuretted hydrogen. The chemical changes which go on both in and at the surface of these muds have been worked out in great detail by Murray & Irvine, and the results are published in the papers to which I have already referred. Iron and manganese are often found in solution in the head-waters of streams as carbonates, especially in those streams which drain peat-bogs; but they are soon thrown down as oxides on pebbles and other objects on the beds of the streams. These oxides may be rubbed off the pebbles, carried out to sea, and deposited along with the fine argillaceous material. Owing to the presence of organic matter in the blue muds, reduction takes place. The iron is fixed in the deposit as a sulphide, but the manganese-sulphide is decomposed by carbonic acid, which is necessarily present, thus giving rise to sulphuretted hydrogen and a soluble bicarbonate of manganese, which diffuses ., } Vol. 58. | ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. lxix upward until it comes into contact with sea-water containing free oxygen. Here the manganese is thrown down, either at the surface of the deposit, or on any objects that may be lying exposed on the sea-bed. In this way the manganese-nodules so common in certain portions of the Clyde sea-area are accounted for. It will be noted that the reactions lead to a concentration of the manganese at the surface of the deposit, and to a chemical separation of manganese: from iron. My object in going into these details has been to show that recent oceanographical research has greatly enlarged our conceptions of the processes involved in the formation of marine sedimentary deposits, and that we may look forward to a rapid advance in knowledge when these deposits are examined in the same way and by the same methods as those to which I have referred. But the natural nistory of our sedimentary formations requires. for its elucidation, not only a study of the phenomena taking place in sea-basins and areas of open drainage, but also of those of desert- regions and areas of closed drainage. The recognition of this fact, by Ramsay and others between thirty and forty years ago, marks a. distinct advance in the evolution of ideas. Our knowledge of the phenomena of desert-regions has been greatly increased since Ramsay wrote his suggestive papers, by the observations of Blanford, O. Fraas, Schweinfurth, Zittel, Richthofen, Walther, and others. Dr. Blanford’s paper on the superficial deposits of Persia,* commu- nicated to this Society nearly thirty years ago, gives us a vivid picture of the essential features of desert-regions. Vast plains of fine, pale-coloured, sandy earth, covered in places by shifting sand- dunes and often impregnated with salts; gentle slopes of gravel and boulders with a surface-inclination of from 1° to 3°, reaching upward from the borders of the plains towards the high ground, and often attaining a width of from 5 to 10 miles; and broad valleys choked with débris debouching on the plains. It is a picture of an old, uneven land-surface, which is being slowly buried under its own ruins. Of late years Prof. Walther has made a special study of desert- regions from a geological point of view, and his fascinating book, ‘Das Gesetz der Wistenbildung,’ based on personal observations. in the deserts of Egypt, Arabia, Turkestan, and North America, must be read by all those who desire to realize the conditions under + Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxix (1878) p. 498. Iixx PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL sociEry. | May 1902, which our great continental formations, such as the Torridonian, the Old Red Sandstone, and the Trias, have originated. ~ Deserts and areas of closed drainage, like ocean-basins, are the receptacles for the detritus worn from the surrounding lands; but the phenomena of denudation and deposition are widely different in the two cases. Dry weathering, torrential rains, and wind are the three most potent agents in arid climates, and by their combined action inland rock-basins of vast extent become filled with enormous accumulations of detrital material. ‘The violent extremes of tempe- rature not only detach fragments from every exposed surface, but often loosen the constituents of crystalline rocks, so that at the slightest touch a piece of apparently solid granite will crumble into sand, leaving the felspars as fresh as when they formed a part of the original rock. Cloud-bursts follow at intervals of months or years, and the vast accumulations of detritus of all kinds, both large and small, mingling with the waters, are swept along in one tumultuous flood and spread out over the plains in extensive flat fans. The action is so sudden and catastrophic, that there is no time for that careful sorting of materials according to size and specific gravity, which takes place during the formation of marine deposits. Sand-dunes wander over the plains, and cover up the coarse breccias and conglomerates formed by the torrential rains, and then follows another cloud-burst. Wind sweeps the deserts free from dust, and spreads it far and wide over the surrounding districts to form, under favourable circumstances, the thick beds of loess with which Richthofen has familiarized us. But areas of closed drainage are not entirely desert. The rainfall may be sufficient to form temporary or permanent streams ending in salt-marshes, salt-lakes, or inland seas which may contain the dwarfed relics of a marine fauna, rich in individuals but poor in species, and give rise to the formation of beds of rock-salt and gypsum, such as those with which the geologist is familiar. Thus geographical and oceanographical researches during the latter half of the century, combined with a study of the stratified rocks, have brought into prominence the contrast between conti- nental and marine formations, and have familiarized us with the different ‘ facies’ of these two strongly contrasted types. We can now picture to ourselves the onward sweep of the sedimentary zones, aS the sea slowly advances upon the land and deposits its sediments upon a plain of marine denudation, and the gradual dis- Vol. 58.] ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Tal appearance of the inequalities of an area of closed drainage beneath terrestrial accumulations of enormous thickness, represented by leess, sand-dunes, dry deltas, screes, and the subaqueous deposits of salt- lakes. If similar conditions prevailed in the past, two strongly contrasted types of unconformity may be expected to occur: one characterized by marine deposits resting on a plain of denudation, and the other by continental formations resting on an old uneven Jand-surface. The North-west of Scotland and the South-west of England present us with admirable examples of both types of un- conformity. The base of the Torridonian is an old, uneven land- surface, whose mountains and valleys he buried under huge accumu- lations of sandstone, conglomerate, and breccia ; but the base of the Cambrian is a smooth plain, whose inequalities are due to the later earth-movements. Similarly, in the West of England the base of the New Red Sandstone is uneven, whereas that of the marine Cretaceous is smooth and approximately horizontal. The point at which we have arrived may now be briefly sum- marized. The sedimentary rocks form a well-defined natural group. ‘They arise in consequence of complex chemical, physical, and organic processes, depending on reactions between the hydro- sphere and atmosphere on the one hand and the lithosphere on the other. CRYSTALLINE ScHiIsts AND Mrramorpuic Rocks. I now approach the most difficult portion of my task—that which deals with the history of opinion on metamorphic rocks and the crystalline schists. It is scarcely possible even to enumerate all the diverse views that have been expressed as to the origin of the crystalline schists. Some geologists have maintained that they are portions of the original primitive crust; others that they are chemical precipitates from a primordial ocean; others that they are the result of a peculiar kind of metamorphosis, diagenesis, acting on the chemical precipitates of such an ocean ; others that they are due to metamorphic processes operating upon ordinary sediments without seriously disturbing, or in any way obliterating, the original order of stratification; and others that they are the result of dynamic and thermal agencies affecting complex systems of igneous and sedimentary rocks. On looking back at the nineteenth century we see all these ideas, and many others, struggling for existence. Natural selection has been at work, to the detriment, as it seems to me—and I make no claim to the position of impartial WOES EVIE, g Ixxil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socieTy. [May 1902, historian in this matter,——of all those theories that would explain the crystalline schists by reference to physical conditions essentially different from those which have prevailed during successive geological periods. Most of the earlier ideas were based on the assumption that the erystalline schists form a natural group, whose origin must therefore be explained by some comparatively simple hypothesis; but the de- tailed researches of the later decades have shown that this assumption is wrong. It is now generally recognized that these rocks present us with structural and petrographical problems of great complexity. Excluding the gneisses of igneous origin, which form a large portion of the group, I believe that the other rocks may for the most part be classed as rocks of either mixed or metamorphic origin. I propose, therefore, to limit my remarks almost entirely to the growth of ideas on the subject of metamorphism. : Hutton’s ‘Theory of the Earth’ (vol. i, pp. 375-76) contains this remarkable passage. I have quoted it before, but it will bear repetition :— ‘Tf, in examining our land, we shall find a mass of matter whieh had evidently been formed originally in the ordinary manner of stratification, but which is now extremely distorted in its structure, and displaced in its position,—which is also extremely consolidated in its mass, and variously changed in its com- position,— which therefore has the marks of its original or marine composition extremely obliterated, and many subsequent veins of melted mineral matter interjected ; we should then have reason to suppose that here were masses of matter which, though not different in their origin from those that are gradually deposited at the bottom of the ocean, have been more acted upon by sub- terranean heat and the expanding power, that is to say, have been changed ina greater degree by the operations of the mineral region. If this conclusion shall be thought reasonable, then here is an explanation of all the peculiar appearances of the Alpine schistus masses of our land, those parts which have been erroneously considered as primitive in the constitution of the earth.’ Hutton made no attempt to frame a classification of rocks in accordance with his theory; but this was done some forty years later by Lyell, who crystallized the main ideas which are expressed in this paragraph in the one word, metamorphic. Modern ideas on the subject of metamorphism have been slowly elaborated by a long course of observation and experiment. Sir James Hall was the first to realize the value of experiment for the purpose of verification. Hutton’s theory required that ordinary limestone should pass into crystalline marble under the combined influence of heat and pressure. Hall enclosed the powder of lime- stone in hermetically sealed tubes and proved that this actually Vol. 58.1 ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixxill took place. It was a laborious research extending over many years, and involving more than 500 experiments, He sums up his results as follows :— ‘ By this joint action of heat and pressure the carbonate of lime, which had been introduced in the state of the finest powder, is agglutinated into a firm mass, possessing a degree of hardness, compactness, and specific gravity, nearly approaching to these qualities in a sound limestone; and some of the results by their saline fracture, by their semi-transparency, and their suscepti- bility of polish, deserve the name of marble. The same trials have been made with all calcareous substances; with chalk, common limestone, marble, spar, and the shells of fish.’ ? But Hutton’s theory, even after this striking verification by Hall, attracted little attention until it was resuscitated by Lyell. Then it began to spread. In 1856,‘ The Metamorphism of Rocks’ was made the subject of the Bordin Prize by the Academy of Sciences of Paris, and two years later the award was made to Daubrée, whose classic essay contains an account of the celebrated experiments on the effect of superheated water and saline solutions on glass, obsidian, and other substances. The growth of ideas on the subject of metamorphism has, how- ever, been mainly determined byfobservation, and especially by the study of the effects produced in connection with the intrusion of masses of molten material. Here, again, the example was set by Sir James Hall. In his remarkable’paper on ‘ The Vertical Position & Convolutions of certain Strata & their Relation with Granite,’ ” he says :— ‘The quality of this stratified mass [the Lower Paleozoic formations of the Southern Uplands of Scotland], from one side of the island to the other, seems to be uniform throughout, except?in the immediate neighbourhood or contact of the granite, where it assumes a micaceous character, approaching to the nature of gneiss or mica-slate. This furnishes a most notable indication of the action of heat, since the granite, by its local intensity, has performed the very effect which Dr. Hutton ascribes to the general heat below, as acting upon the lower beds, and converting them@into gneiss.’ An immense amount of information’as to the phenomena accom- panying the intrusion of igneous rocks has been gained since Hall’s time. Innumerable granite-masses have been mapped, and the contact-rocks have been examined by modern petrographical methods. We are now familiar with the changes which take place in lime- stones, dolomites, slates, sandstones, cherts, greywackes, diabases, andesites, and many other kinds of sedimentary and igneous rocks * Trans. Roy. Soc. Edin. vol. vi (1805) p. 95. ? Ibid. vol. vii (1812) pp. 106-107. Ixxiv PROCEEDINGS OF THE GHOLOGICAL socteTy. [May tgo2, as granite-margins are approached. In areas like the Lake District and the Vosges, where the contact-phenomena have been so well described by Ward and Rosenbusch, granite was intruded into folded sediments after the folding-stresses had ceased to act. There is no appreciable change in the chemical composition of the sedi- ments. The rocks are simply crystallized. But the contact-effects are not always so simple as in these cases. The intrusive origin of many encisses advocated long ago by Scrope and Darwin is now universally accepted. Any comparative study of contact-areas, therefore, must not be limited to granite-contacts, it must take into consideration also the phenomena associated with the intrusion of gneiss. Now, it is precisely by this comparative study of contact-areas that our ideas on the subject of metamorphism have been so greatly enlarged during the last decade of the century. The principle is one which has been applied with success in other branches of geology. It consists in studying a denudation-series. We cannot artificially prepare horizontal sections of the earth’s crust, so as to reveal the structure of a mass at different levels; but Nature has furnished us with a series of such sections in different areas, and by piecing these together in the proper order we can give an insight into the phenomena which belong to the deeper zones. The importance of this principle has been strongly emphasized by M. Michel Lévy, and applied by Prof. Barrois with most interesting results to the various granite-masses of Britanny. In connection with work of this kind a question of great importance has arisen: namely, the extent to which mixed rocks— or mictosites, as they may be called, if a special term be thought desirable—are produced. Although in many eases, especially those which belong to the higher levels, there is a sharp contrast between the intruding rock and that into which the intrusion has taken place, in others the contrast is less marked, and hand-specimens may be obtained which are neither igneous nor sedimentary, but a mixture of the two. I may illustrate the point by a case which came under my own observation—that of a cordierite-gneiss from Aberdeenshire. The igneous portion of the rock is composed of oligoclase, biotite, micropoikilitic orthoclase, and quartz; the sedimentary portion of cordierite, quartz, biotite, sillimanite, iron-ores, and a green spinel. The sedimentary rock into which the granite-magma was intruded is now represented by somewhat ill-defined shreds, patches, and streaks, in a paste of igneous origin. M. Michel Lévy recognizes two types of intermixture: the one taking place by superposition, -—, Vol. 58.] ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. Ixxv the other by injection lit par lit. In the former type the impreg- nation is of a most intimate character, so that there is no distinct separation of the two elements; in the latter type the compound rock consists of alternating folia of granite and sedimentary material. Excellent examples of lit-par-lit injection have been described by Messrs. Horne & Greenly in their joint paper ‘On Foliated Granites & their Relations to the Crystalline Schists in Eastern Sutherland.’ Prof. Lehmann’s ‘injected mica-schists’ (Injicirte Glimmer-schiefer) illustrate the same point. But mixed rocks may also be formed by the injection of one kind of igneous rock with another. Basic rocks are often seen to be veined and brecciated by acid material, and the gradual passage of such complex masses into banded gneisses under the influence of differential movement has been described by Prof. Lawson, myself, Messrs. Bonney & Hill, and many other observers. Prof. Sollas greatly enlarged our conceptions as to this class of phenomena by his important paper on the relations of the granite and gabbro of Barnavave in the district of Carlingford; and the same ideas have still further been expanded by Mr. Harker, Prof. Cole, and Mr. Parkinson. We now know that the surrounding rocks may, under certain circumstances, be disintegrated and the fragments (xenoliths) and individual minerals (xenocrysts) so uniformly distributed through the invading magma as to produce mixed rocks on a large scale. We are also asked to believe that the process of absorption may proceed still further, and give rise to magmas of intermediate composition, which in the solidified form may contain no visible evidence of the manner in which they have been produced. Any account of the evolution of ideas on the subject of contact- metamorphism would be incomplete, without a reference to deep- seated fumarole or pneumatolytic action. Exhalations of boracic, hydrofluoric, and hydrochloric acids have often produced important effects, as shown in the development of such minerals as tourmaline, topaz, axinite, datolite, and scapolite in the surrounding rocks. In the simplest cases of igneous contacts the intrusions have taken place after the folding movements have ceased, and the contact-minerals sometimes contain records of these earlier move- ments in the arrangement of the inclusions; but, in other cases, there is evidence of intrusion while these movements were still going on. The plutonic rocks, the mixed rocks, and the surrounding metamorphic rocks may then receive a common foliation. The * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lii (1896) p. 683. Ixxvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [May 1902, effects of the intrusion of a plutonic magma under the influence of the stresses involved in mountain-building have recently been discussed by Dr. Weinschenk,' who has suggested that the presence of such minerals as epidote and zoisite in some of the central — gneisses of the Alps may be due to crystallization under these conditions, or, as he terms it, to piezo-crystallization. ; I have now to refer to what is generally termed dynamo- metamorphism. The idea may be said to have originated with the mechanical theory of cleavage. This theory was definitely established by the observations of Bauer (1846) and Sharpe (1847), and by the experiments of Sorby (1853), Tyndall (1856), and Daubrée (1861). Sharpe and Darwin connected foliation with cleavage; but Lossen (1867) was, I believe, the first to introduce the idea that holocrystalline schists may be produced by the deformation of rocks under the influence of earth-stresses. Lossen employed the term dislocation-metamorphism, which has since almost entirely disappeared in favour of Rosenbusch’s term dynamo- metamorphism. Now.it must always be remembered that both these terms are somewhat ill-chosen to express the views of those who are mainly responsible for the development of the idea. They emphasize only one of the two great physical agents involved in the production of crystalline schists, and convey the impression that heat is excluded. Yet in Lossen’s paper on the crystalline schists of the Taunus the action of heat in the presence of water is expressly invoked, the mechanical theory of heat is referred to, and it is pointed out that if work is done on rocks the temperature must be raised. Again, Prof. J. Lehmann, who has perhaps done more than anyone else to extend the idea, has pointed out that the deformations usually take place under plutonic conditions, and therefore at temperatures above those which prevail at the surface. The point that I am endeavouring to emphasize can be well illustrated by a reference to the recent experimental researches of Messrs. Adams & Nicolson on the flow of marble.* These authors have definitely proved that, when marble is deformed at ordinary temperatures by differential pressures exceeding the elastic limit of the rock, the flow is due partly to a crushing of the individual — constituents and partly to a change in their forms brought about by 1 ¢Mémoire sur le Dynamométamorphisme & la Piézocrystallisation Comptes-rendus du VIII¢™* Congrés Géol. Internat. (1900) p. 326. 2 Phil. Trans. Roy. Soc. vol. excv (1901) A, pp. 363-401. Vol. 58. | ANNIVERSARY ADDRESS OF THE PRESIDENT. xxvii twinning and gliding—that is without crushing; but that, when the deformation takes place at about 400° C., no cataclastic structures are produced, the whole of the movement being due to twinning and gliding. It would perhaps clear the air if, instead of speaking of dynamé-metamorphism when treating of the origin of certain erystalline schists, we were to employ the term thermodynamic metamorphism. At any rate, the reference to rocks which have been powerfully affected by dynamic action and yet not crystallized, as well as to others which are holocrystalline and devoid of cataclastic structure, would be seen at once to have no bearing whatever on the theory which Lossen, Lehmann, and others have advanced. The fundamental conception underlying this theory is that solid rocks, such as gneiss, granite, quartzite, and limestone, may undergo deform- ation—may be folded, kneaded, and stretched like wax or clay under the influence of the earth-stresses, without ever passing into the magmatic condition. The observations of Baltzer, Heim, Reusch, Lehmann, Lapworth, and many others have placed this fact beyond all possibility of doubt. Prof. Lehmann’s work must for ever remain a classic, so far as this subject is concerned, on account of the wonderful atlas of photographs with which it is illustrated. Words are after all but a poor substitute for the facts of Nature, and sketches not unfrequently illustrate the views of the author or the artist, rather than the objects which they are intended to represent ; but a properly taken photograph often shows almost as much as the object itself, and gives the reader an opportunity of judging of the correctness of the author’s conclusions. The photographic illustrations accompanying Lehmann’s work enable the facts to speak for themselves. | The deformation of a rock-mass can only be produced by a relative movement of some, or all, of its parts. Two extreme cases may arise: the strain may be distributed throughout a considerable mass of rock, in which case the microscopic character of the rock will be altered; or it may be localized along special planes, in which case the parts enclosed between these different planes will retain their original characters. At first sight, it appears as if there were a radical difference between these two types of deformation; but, as a matter of fact, we find in Nature a most perfect gradation between them. Deformation of the first type is usually referred to as plastic defor mation, although the use of this expression is not intended to imply that the individual minerals have changed their form without changing their character or losing their individuality ; Ixxvil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL soclETY. [May rgo2. all that it implies is that the change in the shape of the rock-mass is not due to the formation of visible cracks. The microscopic examination of rocks which have been subjected to plastic deformation has thrown great light on the nature of the process. In some cases, it is due to a re-arrangement of the mineral particles, as in certain slates; in others, it is due to fracture and trituration of the constituent minerals, as in the rocks for which Prof. Lapworth has proposed the term mylonite; and in others it is accompanied or followed by recrystallization, as in the typical granulites, granulitic gneisses, and phyllites. It is quite possible that deformation at ordinary temperatures has never produced holo- crystalline schists. How far will the ideas to which I have briefly referred furnish us with an explanation of the origin of the crystalline schists? Thermo- metamorphism will not account for the facts, neither will dynamic metamorphism ; but if we combine the two ideas, and recognize the fact that thermodynamic metamorphism may be associated with the intrusion of molten mineral matter and the formation of mixed rocks, we find ourselves in possession of a powerful intellectual weapon wherewith to attack many problems connected with this puzzling group. In saying this, however, | am far from wishing to imply that our stock of ideas is sufficient to enable us to deal in a satisfactory manner with the rocks in question. It is quite impossible to wander over extensive regions composed of crystalline schists, without feeling the inadequacy of current theories. Our ideas will change and new ideas will arise, but there is every reason to hope that these petrographical hieroglyphics, as they have been termed, will ultimately be read as easily as we now read the records of the stratified rocks. My duties as your President are over. I thank the officers, who have rendered my task an easy one, and I thank you all for the honour which you conferred upon me two years ago, as well as for the support which you have accorded to me during my term of office. Vol. 58, | PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Ixxix February 26th, 1902. Prof. Cuartes Lapworru, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. Edwin Walter Bonwick, Ksq., c/o Messrs. Bewick, Moreing & Co., Palmerston Buildings, Auckland (New Zealand), was elected a Fellow of the Society. The List of Donations to the Library was read. The following communications were read :— 1. ‘On some Gaps in the Lias.’ By Edwin A. Walford, Esq., E.G.S. 2. ‘On the Origin of the River-System of South Wales, and its Connection with that of the Severn and Thames.’ By Aubrey Strahan, Esq., M.A., F.G.S. The following specimens, etc. were exhibited :— Specimens and Microscope-Sections, exhibited by Edwin A. Walford, Esq., F.G.8., in illustration of his paper. Lantern-Slides, exhibited by Aubrey Strahan, Esq., M.A., F.G.S., in illustration of his paper. Eleven Photographic Platinotype Portraits (Cabinet size) of Fellows of the Society, presented by Messrs. Maull & Fox. March 12th, 1902. Sir ArncH1sALp Gerxiz, D.C.L., LL.D., F.R.S., Vice-President, in ihe Chair. Edward Margrett, Esq., The Firs, Hamilton Road, Reading, was elected a Fellow of the Society. The List of Donations to the Library was read. The Rev. H. H. Wrywoop thanked the Chairman for allowing him to introduce the water-colour drawings by his friend, Miss Breton, of some of the grandest canons in North America. The geological accuracy of the drawings might be attributed to the fact that Miss Breton was the daughter of an old Fellow of the Geological Society. VOL. LVIII. h lxxx PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socrnty. [May 1902, The following communications were read :— 1. ‘The Crystalline Limestones of Ceylon. By Ananda K. Coomira-Swamy, Esq., B.Sc., F.L.S., F.G.S. 2. ‘On some of the Proterozoic Gasteropoda which have been referred to Murchisona and Plewrotomaria, with Descriptions of New Subgenera and Species.’ By Miss Jane Donald. (Communi- cated by J. G. Goodchild, Esq., F.G.S.) Besides the water-colours mentioned on p. lxxix, the following ~ specimens were exhibited :— Rock-Specimens, Microscope-Sections, and Lantern-Slides, ex- hibited by A. K. Coomdra-Swamy, Esq., B.Sc., F.L.S., F.G.S., in illustration of his paper. Specimens aud Casts, exhibited in illustration of the paper by Miss Jane Donald. March 26th, 1902. Prof. Cuartes Lapworru, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. Edgar Lines, Esq., Civil Engineer, Chesterfield, was elected a Fellow of the Society. The List of Donations to the Library was read. The following communications were read :— 1. «On a Remarkable Inlier among the Jurassic Rocks of Suther- land, and its Bearing on the Origin of the Breccia-Beds.’4% By the Rev. John Frederick Blake, M.A., F.G.S. 2. «On a Deep Boring at Lyme Regis.’ By Alfred John Jukes- Browne, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. The following specimens, etc. were exhibited :— Lantern-Slides, exhibited by the Rev. J. F. Blake, M.A., F.GS., in illustration of bis paper. Photographs of the Upper Jurassic Beds of Sutherland, taken by Mr. R. Lunn, and exhibited by the Director of H.M. Geological Survey. ee from the Boring at Lyme Regis, obtained through Mr. A. C. Pass, and exhibited by the Director of H.M. Geological Survey, in illustration of the paper by A. J. Jukes-Browne, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. SS Vol. 58.| PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Ixxxi April 16th, 1902. Prof. Caartes LapwortH, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. James Grundy, Esq., Inspector of Mines for the Government of India, 27 Chowringhee Road, Calcutta; and Frank Parkin, Esq., The Limes, 5 Sherwood Rise, Nottingham, were elected Fellows of the Society. The List of Donations to the Library was read. The following communications were read :— 1. ‘The Carlisle Earthquakes of July 9th & 11th, 1901. By Charles Davison, Sc.D., F.G.S. 2, ‘The Inverness Earthquake of September 18th, 1901, and its Accessory Shocks.” By Charles Davison, Sc.D., F.GS. 3. ‘The Wood’s Point Dyke, Victoria (Australia).’ By Frederic Philip Mennell, Esq., F.G.S. A Photograph of a Ruined House was exhibited, in illustration of Dr. C. Davison’s paper on the results of the 1901 earthquake at Inverness. April 30th, 1902. Prof. Cuartes Lapwortu, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. John Dampier Green, Esq., Johannesburg (Transvaal) ; Everard Heneage, Esq., Marlborough Club, London; Edwin Sloper, Esq., 26 Wolseley Road, Crouch End, N.; and George Frederick Herbert Smith, Hsq., British Museum (Natural History), Cromwell Road, S.W., were elected Fellows ; and Prof. Thomas Chrowder Chamber- lin, of Chicago ; Dr. Thorvaldr Thoroddsen, of Reykjavik (Iceland) ; and Prof. Samuel Wendell Williston, of the University of Kansas, Lawrence (Kan.), were elected Foreign Correspondents of the Society. The List of Donations to the Library was read. Mr. J. KE. Marr exhibited some specimens from a Metamorphosed Metalliferous Vein several inches wide, which he had discovered in the basic andesites near the Shap Granite, in a quarry close to the high road, north of the spot where it crosses Longfell Gill. The minerals of the vein include quartz, calcite, garnet, epidote, hornblende, galena, iron-pyrites, and copper-pyrites. Some of the garnets are about an inch in diameter. he epidote and the horn- blende tend to form distinct bands on the margin of the vein. The other metamorphic phenomena recall those describod by the exhibitor and Mr. Alfred Harker, in the case of large vesicles occurring in the same rocks. lxxxil PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socinty. [May 1902. The specimens are of interest as showing :— (i) The existence of metalliferous veins in Ordovician rocks which have been formed in pre-Carboniferous times; for the Shap Granite which has produced the alteration is itself pre-Carboniferous. (ii) The alteration of a metalliferous vein of complex ccmposition by pyro- metamorphism,—an occurrence which the exhibitor believed had not previously been recorded. Giii) The possibility that some of the highly crystalline rocks of a complex of regionally metamorphosed rocks may owe their characters to hydrothermal action having formed veins along the parallel divisional planes of pre-existing rocks, these veins having been subsequently altered by pyrometamorphism. Mr. H. W. Moncxton exhibited a Flint-Implement which he had himself found on a heap of gravel, in a pit 278 feet above Ordnance- datum, at Englefield (Berkshire). The gravel is part of an elongated patch mapped ‘ Plateau-Gravel.’ He had great pleasure in handing over the implement to Mr. O. A. Shrubsole, F.G.S., to be placed in the Reading Museum. Mr. O. A. SurvssoLe remarked that the implement was of paleo- lithic type, and of an advanced form of that type, as it had a cutting- edge all round. It had not been greatly rolled, and was probably made not far from the spot where it was found. Its patination showed that it belonged to the gravel in which it was found. The following communications were read ;— 1. ‘ The Origin and Associations of the Jaspers of South-eastern Anglesey.’ By Edward Greenly, Esy., F.G.S. 2. ‘The Mineralogical Constitution of the Finer Material of the Bunter Pebble-Bed in the West of England.’ By Herbert Henry Thomas, Esq., B.A., F.G.S. 3. ‘ Revision of the Phyllocarida from the Chemung and Waverly Groups of Pennsylvania.’ By Prof. Charles Emerson Beecher, PhD ECGS. In addition to those mentioned above, the following specimens, etc. were exhibited :— Rock-Sections, Lantern-Slides, Photographs, and Maps, exhibited by E. Greenly, Esq., F.G.8., in illustration of his paper: including Playertype Photographs of 6-inch Field-Maps of the Pentraeth and — Newborough districts, and original 25-inch Maps of part of the latter district. Rock-Sections and Lantern-Slides, exhibited by H. H. Thomas, Esq., B.A., F.G.S., in illustration of his paper. Teeth of Lamna, from near the base of the Thanet Sands, Erith (Kent), exhibited by Prof. H. G. Seeley, F.R.S., V.P.G.S8. Paleolith from Welwyn (Hertfordshire), exhibited by A. E. Salter, Esq., B.Sc., F.G.S. Vol. 58.] PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Ixxxiil | May Mth, 1902. Prof. Cuartes LapwortH, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. George Steuart Corstorphine, B.Sc., Ph.D., Director of the Geological Survey of Cape Colony, South African Museum, Cape Town; Alfred William Oke, Esq., B.A., LL.M., 16 Bedford Row, W.C-. and 8 Cumberland Place , Southampton ; ; and Arthur Peacock, Esq., Smithies Bridge House, Heckmondwike (Yorkshire), were elected Fellows of the Society. The List of Donations to the Library was read. The Presiprnt referred in feeling terms to the recent calamitous occurrences in the West Indies, and to the geological interest of the phenomena. The Council had been considering in what way they could best give expression to the sympathy of the Fellows, both with our own Colonies and with their French neighbours, and had requested Sir Archibald Geikie and himself to act as they thought best in the matter. Prof. Boyp Dawxins moved that the Fellows express their sympathy with the sufferers in the two islands, and approve the action taken by the Council. Mr. H. W. Moncxron seconded the motion, which was carried. The following communications were read :— 1. ‘On Pliocene Glacio-Fluviatile Conglomerates in Subalpine France and Switzerland.’ By Charles 8. Du Riche Preller, M.A., Pn, A.M 1.0.0.7 M.1,E.E., F.G.S. 2. ‘Overthrusts and other Disturbances in the Braysdown Col- liery (Somerset), and the Bearing of these Phenomena upon the Effects of Overthrust-Faults in the Somerset Coalfield in general.’ By Frederick Anthony Steart, Esq. (Communicated by Horace B. Woodward, Ksq., F.R.S., F.G.S.) The following specimens and map were exhibited :-— Specimens exhibited in illustration of the paper by F. A. Steart, Esq. Sheet 21 of the 1-inch Map of the Geological Survey of Scotland— Arran, presented by the Director of H.M. Geological Survey. VOL, LVIIT, Ixxxiy —Ss PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL socrETY. [Aug. 1902, May 28th, 1902. Prof. Caartes Lapwortu, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. Cecil Wray, Esq., 12 South Hill Park Gardens, Hampstead, N.W., was elected a Fellow of the Society. The List of Donations to the Library was read. The following specimens were presented :— Two Microscope-Sections of Altered Siliceous Sinter from Builth (Brecknockshire), presented by Frank Rutley, Esq., F.G.S. Sample of Volcanic Ash collected in Barbados, on May 7th-8th, 1902, presented by Dr. D. Morris, C.M.G., of the Imperial Depart- ment of Agriculture for the West Indies. The PresipEN?T reported that in consonance with the resolution passed at the previous Meeting of the Fellows, he and Sir Archibald Geikie had forwarded letters to the French Minister of the Colonies and to H.M. Secretary of State for the Colonies, expressive of the sympathy of the Geological Society with the sufferers from the voleanic catastrophes in Martinique and St. Vincent. The Secretary read the following letter regarding the recent fall of volcanic ash in Barbados, and reported that the thanks of the Council had been conveyed to the writer :— ‘Imperial Agricultural Department for the West Indies, Barbados, 9th May, 1902. ‘Dear Sir, ‘T am sending you by this mail a small quantity of the volcanic ash that fell at Barbados soon after the volcanic eruption at St. Vincent on Wednesday last. I am also sending you newspaper reports, and you will obtain practically all particulars from them. ‘There is a note about the ash in the ‘ Agricultural News’ giving an estimate of the quantity per acre that fell in this isiand. It is singular that the circumstances correspond so exactly with what took place in 1812. Fortunately, within 4 hours after the fall of the ashes, we have had drenching showers which have, to a great extent, washed the ashes from the roofs of the dwellings and from vegetation, and also laid the dust which during yesterday was most trying and uncomfortable. The roads are still covered with a sandy coating, which is not at all muddy or sticky. Naturally, the chemical composition of the ash is of great interest to the planters, as it may have an appreciable effect on next year’s crops. The old canes have nearly all been reaped, and the young canes are in such a condition that they should largely benefit by any fertilizing properties that maybe in the ash. In the case of the ash that fell in 1812, Davy is said to have found it to contain silex, alumina, oxide of iron, and oxide of manganese. I noticed that the ash at first was rather coarse and of a brownish colour, then it became slightly redder, while the final deposits consisted of a whitish-grey, impalpable powder. I shall send you any further particulars that may come to hand.’ ‘With kind wishes, believe me, ‘The SEecrETARY, Sincerely yours, Geological Society, . (Signed) D. Morris.’ Burlington House, Piceadilly, London.’ Vol. 58.] PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Ixxxv. Prof. W. Boyp Dawxtns exhibited a series of Photographs and Specimens of Sandworn Pebbles, collected by Lady Constance Knox in New Zealand. The district in which the specimens occur is near the coast of North Island, in the neighbourhood of the River Waitotara, on a tableland about 250 feet above sea-level :— ‘On this tableland, above high cliffs, are rolling sand-dunes, which are con- tinually shifting with every storm, and extend for several miles along the coast ; among them are to be found interesting kitchen-middens. Directly inland from the sand-dunes is the district covered with sandworn stones, extending over an area of some miles. At first these stones are few and scattered, but they are found to increase in number as one approaches the Waitotara River. Pro- jecting from the surface are masses of stratified rock, composed of shell- conglomerate: these also have been worn by the wind.’ The following communications were read :— 1. ‘ The Red Sandstone-Rocks of Peel (Isle of Man).’ By William Boyd Dawkins, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S., Professor of Geology in Owens College (Victoria University), Manchester. 2. ‘The Carboniferous, Permian, and Triassic Rocks under the Glacial Drift in the North of the Isle of Man.” By William Boyd Dawkins, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.8., Professor of Geology in Owens College (Victoria University), Manchester. 3. ‘ Note on a Preliminary Examination of the Ash that fell on Barbados, after the Eruption at St. Vincent (West Indies).’ By John Smith Flett, M.A., D.Se., F.R.S.E., F.G.8. With a Chemical Analysis by William Pollard, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.S. In addition to the specimens mentioned above, the following were exhibited :— Rock-Specimens, Lantern-Slides, Microscope-Sections, and Fossils, exhibited by Prof. W. Boyd Dawkins, M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S., F.G.S., in illustration of his papers on the Isle of Man. Specimens from the Peel Sandstone, collected by G. W. Lamplugh, Ksq., F.G.S., exhibited by the Director of H.M. Geological Survey. A Sample of Volcanic Ash collected in Barbados, May 7th—8th, 1902, exhibited in illustration of Dr. J. S. Flett’s paper. June 11th, 1902. Prof. Cuartes Lapworru, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. William Edwards, Esq., Bryn End, Ruabon (North Wales) ; George Law Mackenzie, Esq., Craigweil, Ayr (N.B.); John Foss- brook Morris, Esq., B.E., Gwendoline Mine, Unsan, via Chemulpho (Korea) ; and Frederick Anthony Steart, Esq., 85 Elliscombe Road, Charlton (Kent), were elected Fellows of the Society. Ixxxvi PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL soctEry. [Aug. 1902, The Names of certain Fellows of the Society were read out for the first time, in conformity with the Bye-Laws, Sect. VI, Art. 5, in consequence of the non-payment of the Arrears of their Contributions. The List of Donations to the Library was read. Prof. Bonnry exhibited a mounted specimen of the Volcanic Dust which fell on the deck of the steamer Roddam during the great eruption of Mont Pelée on May 8th, for which, as well as for another from the Soufriére of St. Vincent, that had fallen in Barbados, he was indebted to Sir William Crookes, F.R.S. The dust from Mont Pelée consists of fragments of minerals and rock (the former, perhaps, slightly in excess of the latter), very commonly about ‘007 to 008 inch in diameter, but ranging from about -005 to*Olinch. A very little fine dust had been removed by levigation before mounting the specimen. The minerals are:—(1)Chips of felspar sometimes bounded by cleavage-edges, occasionally showing oscillatory twinning or zonal structure. ‘lhe refractive index and extinction-angles suggest that the majority are labradorite. Some contain minute acicular microliths or small brownish enclosures (? vitreous), which now and then are regular in form and arrangement, like negative crystals, and not seldom contain little bubbles. (2) Pyroxene, occasionally with cleavage-edges, or even idiomorphic, eas | a light bottle-green tint. There are certainly two species: one showing a distinct pleo- chroism from green to brown with straight extinction,—a variety of hypersthene; the other barely pleochroic, with an extinction that proves it to be augite. He could not identify with certainty magnetite or any other mineral. The rock-fragments are chips of a brownish, often dirty-looking glass, with small cavities, sometimes showing microliths or adhering to minerals; much of it opaque, or nearly so, with transmitted light, and a brownish-grey by reflected light, once or twice reddish. As Dr. Flett had given an excellent description of the Barbados dust from the Soufriere at the previous meeting, the present speaker thought that he need say no more than that in the specimen now exhibited the fragments seem a shade smaller, and minerals are slightly more abundant, especially pyroxene, than in the Mont Pelée dust. Notwithstanding the risk of generalizing from a single slide, Prof. Bonney inferred that the ejecta of the two volcanoes are generally similar. Both, compared with specimens in his cabinet from Cotopaxi, are more uniform in size. The travelled dust from the Soufriére is a little smaller than that from the actual summit of the Andean volcano, but coarser than similar material from Chillo (over 20 miles), Quito (35 miles), Ambato (45 miles), Riobamba (65 miles), and the summit of Chimborazo, about the same. All these vary much more in size and run distinctly smaller, especially the last.’ That from Mattakava, Hick’s Bay, New Zealand (fallen on June 16th, 1886), is rather coarser, more scoriaceous, with fewer mineral- 1 All these (collected by Mr. E. Whymper) are described in Proc. Roy. Soc. yol. xxxvii (1884) pp. 114 e segg. Vol. 58.] PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY. Ixxxvli fragments (especially of pyroxene), to which a dirty glass is often adherent. The dust from Barbados, ejected by the St. Vincent Soufriére in 1812, is very much finer-grained, but contains the same minerals, though pyroxene is less abundant. In neither had he found the clear glassy pumice, described by Miss Raisin * from the marls of that island. The following communications were read :— . ‘A Descriptive Outline of the Plutonic Complex of Central ae > By Charles Callaway, D.Sc., M.A., F.G.S. 2.‘Alpine Valleys in Relation to Glaciers. By Prof. T. G. Bonney, D.Se., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S. | 3. ‘The Origin of some “ Hanging Valleys” in the Alps and Himalaya.’ By Prof. Edmund Johnstone Garwood, M.A., F.G.S. In addition to those described on p. lxxxvi, the following specimens, etc. were exhibited :—— Volcanic Ash collected at St. Pierre Ginga) on May 11th by Arthur D. Whatman, Hsq., and presented by George D. What- man, Esq. (See the ‘ Times > of May 31st, 1902.) Rock-Specimens and Microscope-Sections exhibited by Dr. C. Cal- laway, M.A., F.G.S., in illustration of his paper. Geologically coloured 6-inch Manuscript Map of part of Anglesey, exhibited by the Rev. J. F. Blake, M.A., F.G.8. Photographs, Lantern-Slides, and Maps, exhibited by Prof. E. J. Garwood, M.A., F.G.8., in illustration of his paper. Conglomerate from the Gravel of Newlands Corner, Guildford, exhibited by E. A. Martin, Esq., F.G.S. June 18th, 1902. Prof. Cuartes Lapworth, LL.D., F.R.S., President, in the Chair. George Maitland Edwards, Esq., 74 Endlesham Road, 8.W., was elected a Fellow of the Society. The Names of certain Fellows of the Society were read out for the second time, in conformity with the Bye-Laws, Sect. VI, Art. 5, in consequence of the non-payment of the Arrears of their Con- tributions. The List of Donations to the Library was read. 1 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xlviii (1892) pp. 181, ete. VOL. LVIII. ke Ixxxvill PROCEEDINGS OF THE GEOLOGICAL society. [Aug. 1902. The following communications were read :— 1. ‘The Great Saint-Lawrence-Champlain-Appalachian Fault of America, and some of the Geological Problems connected with it.’ By Henry M. Ami, M.A., D.Sc., F.G.8. [At this stage of the proceedings, Mr. EK. T. Newton, F.R.S., took the Chair at the President’s request. | 2. ‘The Point-de-Galle Group (Ceylon) ; Wollastonite-Scapolite- Gneisses.’ By Ananda K. Coomdraswdmy, Esq., B.Sc., F.L.S., F.G.S. 3. ‘On the Jurassic Strata cut through by the South Wales Direct Line between Filton and Wootton Bassett.’ By Prof. Sidney Hugh Reynolds, M.A., F.G.S., and Arthur Vaughan, Esq., B.A., B.Sc., F.G.S. The following specimens, etc. were exhibited :— Photographs and Lantern-Slides, exhibited by Dr. H. M. Ami, M.A., F.G.S., in illustration of his paper. Rock-Specimens, Microscope-Sections, and Lantern-Slides, ex- hibited by A. K. Coomdraswimy, Esq., B.Se., F.L.S., F.G.8., in illustration of his paper. Specimens, Photographs, and Lantern-Slides, exhibited by Prof. S. H. Reynolds, M.A., F.G.S., and A. Vaughan, Esq., B.A., B.Se., F.G.S., in illustration of their paper. Mechanical Separating Apparatus, exhibited by Prof. W. J. Sollas, M.A., D.8c., LE.D,, F.B.8., F.G.S. THE QUARTERLY JOURNAL OF THE GEOLOGICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON. Von... EVI: 1. On the Cuarke Cottection of Fossin Prants from New Sovurn Wates. - By E. A. Newer Arser, Hsq., B.A., Trinity College, Cambridge; University Demonstrator in Paleobotany. (Com- municated by Prof. T. McKuyny Hueues, M.A., F.R.S., F.G.S. Read November 6th, 1901.) [Puare I. | Tue earliest scientific descriptions of fossil plants, from the rocks of New South Wales, are those by Brongniart of the genera Glossopteris and Phyllotheca, published in his ‘ Prodrome’' in 1828. In his ‘Histoire, ? published in the same year, figures and specific descriptions of these, and other genera, are to be found. It was not, however, until some years later that the first systematic collections of fossil plant-remains from this region were begun by the Rev. W. B. Clarke, Count Strzelecki, and by Dana. In 1845 Morris* published an account of Strzelecki’s collection; and two years later McCoy * examined the Clarke Collection, made between 1839 and 1844, which he described in a paper in the Annals & Magazine of Natural History, in 1847. Dana’s® speci- mens were described in 1849. The Clarke Collection, numbering nearly 2600 specimens of all kinds, including some 80 fossil plant- remains, was, by the great generosity of its owner, presented to the Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge, in November 1844.° As already stated, the more important palzobotanical specimens in this collection were described by McCoy in 1847, twelve being regarded as new types. It has been thought, however, that a re- examination of this early collection, in the light of the recent advancement of our knowledge with regard to the structure and 1 Brongniart (28)'. The numbers in parentheses after the authors’ names indicate the year of publication of the work, to which reference will be found in the bibliography at the end of this paper, p. 25. 2 Brongniart (28). 3 Morris (45). * McOoy (47). > Dana (49). § Clarke (78) pp. 118 & 151. Q.J.G.8. No. 229. : B 2 MR, NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION __[ Feb. 1902, affinities of fossil plants from Australia, India, South Africa, and elsewhere, might not be without value, especially as the more modern memoirs on the fossil flora of Australia, by Feistmantel * and ‘Tenison-Woods,’ contain in several instances only the original descriptions of McCoy, without amplification.” The exact geological age of the beds, from which these plants were obtained, has long been disputed. We may, however, first examine the plants forming the collection, reserving for the moment the evidence which they afford of geological age. The collection may be conveniently arranged in stratigraphical order, beginning with the Wianamatta Series, followed by the Newcastle Beds, and finally the plants from Arowa. A. Wianamatta Beds. Filicales. I. Tarnyretpra, Ettingshausen, 1852. Abhandl. d. k.-k. geol. Reichsanstalt, vol. i, pt. ili, no. 3, p. 2. THINNFELDIA ODONTOPTEROIDES (Morris). Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. Nos. 14, 16, & 17. Localit y.—Sandstone of Clarke’s Hill, near Cobbity. Thinnfeldia odontopteroides. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 80 etc. & pp. 165-69, pl. xiii, fig. 5, pl. xiv, fig. 5, pl. xv, figs. 3-7, pl. xvi, fig. 1; also pls. ix—xi. 1881. Feistmantel (81) vol. 101, p. 85 & pl. xxiiia, figs. 7-9. 1883. Tenison- Woods (83) pp. 103 etc. 1890. Feistmantel (90) pp. 101-106 & pls. xxili—xxv, pl. xxvi, figs. 1 & 2, pl. xxviii, fig. 8, pl. xxix, figs. 2-4. {Mr. Seward, in his ‘ Jurassic Flora of the York- shire Coast’ (p. 239), has pointed out that figs. 1 & 5 on pl. xxix should be referred to Ctenozamites. | 1899. Potonié, ‘ Lehrb. der Pflanzenpal.’ p. 149, fig. 145. Pecopteris odontopteroides. 1845. Morris (45) p. 249 & pl. vi, figs. 2-4. 1872. Carruthers, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxviii, p. 855 & pl. xxvii, figs. 2, 3. 1875. Crépin, Bull. Acad. Roy. Belg. ser. 2, vol. xxxix, pp. 258-63 & figs. 1-5. 1878. Etheridge, Catal. of Austral. Foss. p. 98. Gleichenites odontopteroides. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 147. 1850. Unger (50) p. 208. The specimen described, but not figured, by McCoy as Gleichen- ites odontopteroides is a sandstone-cast of a dichotomously-branched frond of indifferent preservation. The form of the pinnules is in- distinct, and the nervation totally unpreserved. In other respects it is very similar to that figured by Feistmantel in 1890 in pl. xxvi, fig. 2. Each branch is 44 inches long, and 2 inch across. The 1 Feistmantel (90). ? Tenison-Woods (83). 3 References to the early literature, as well as a full bibliography of the memoirs published on the fossil botany of Australia, will be found in Etheridge & Jack (81), Clarke (78) appendices, and Feistmantel (90) pp. 12. ét seqq. Olucke states, (78) p. 152, that a further collection was forwarded in 1855 ; but it is not known definitely whether this contained any fossil plant-remains, Vol. 58. ] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES. 3 essential characters of the species have been fully described by Feistmantel,* so that further description is unnecessary here. Thinnfeldia odontopteroides is abundant in certain beds in Australia and Tasmania, and occurs also in India in the Lower Gondwanas, and in beds of Rhetic age in South America (Argentine Republic).? In New South Wales it is not known at a lower horizon than the Hawkesbury Beds. McCoy ’ also describes, but does not figure, a new type from the same locality, under the name of Odontopteris microphylla. Noplant in the collection bears this name; but two specimens (Nos. 16 & 17), without indication as to locality, are certainly those referred to by McCoy. The rock in each case is precisely similar to specimens labelled ‘ Clarke’s Hill,’ and the specimens themselves agree in every respect with the specific characters given under Odontopteris mecrophylla, McCoy. These plants are neither more nor less than other forms of Thinnfeldia odontopteroides (Morris), a plant which varied extremely in habit. Specimen No. 16 is easily recognizable as the form of this plant figured by Feistmantel in his later memoir, pl. xxvi, fig. 1; while the other closely corresponds to that in pl. xxiii, fig. 1. Odontopteroides microphylla, McCoy, is therefore a synonym of Thinnfeldia odontopteroides (Morris). It is somewhat strange that this identity was not suspected by Feistmantel; but this is probably due to the fact that no figure of McCoy’s species has ever appeared. II. Precoprrris, Brongniart, 1822. ‘Sur la Class. des Végét. foss.” Mém. Mus. Hist. Nat. [ Paris] vol. viii, p. 233. PecopTeris (?) TENUIFOLIA, McCoy. Ty pe.—Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 15 (figured). Locality.—Clarke’s Hill, near Cobbity. Pecopteris (?) tenuifolia. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 152 & pl. 1x, fig. 6. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 89. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) p. 110. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 111. McCoy’s type is the only specimen known, and is unfortunately very badly preserved. It consists of a slender axis about 33 inches long, bearing narrow linear, distant, lateral members (? inch or more long) apparently united by their entire base. It would not seem possible to identify this specimen with any of the later dis- coveries of fossil plants in New South Wales with which I am acquainted, and for the present, in the absence of further and better-preserved specimens, it is best relegated to the class ‘ incerte sedis.’ 1 Feistmantel (90) p. 102. 2 Szajnocha (88) p. 229. 3 McCoy (47) p. 147. BQ 4 MR, NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION _[ Feb. 1902, Equisetales. PuytiorHsca austRaLis, Brongniart.! Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 12 (figured). Localit y—Clarke’s Hill, near Cobbity. 1847. Phyllotheca Hookeri, McCoy (47) p. 157 & pl. xi, fig. 4. The locality from which this fossil was obtained has been dis-— puted. Clarke,? in 1861, says that it was labelled ‘ Clarke’s Hill’ vy mistake ; yet in 1878 * the same author gives Clarke’s Hill as the locality, without expressing any doubt on the subject. The rock is a greyish-brown sandstone, bearing a printed label ‘ Clarke’s Hill,’ much resembling other specimens from that locality, and is quite distinct from those brought from Mulubimba and elsewhere. There is, therefore, little doubt that it is correctly labelled as to locality. The specimen consists of two or three unbranched stems, of which McCoy figures one, which is 24 inches long, and } inch across. The nodes are slightly constricted, and the internodes (4 inch long) bear faintly marked opposite, and longitudinally disposed, furrows. In one instance the basal leaf-sheath (3 inch long) is preserved, from which free linear segments, 15 inches long, are given off. The sheath appears to be somewhat lax, and is half as long as the internode. ‘The other fragments are similar portions of stems, but without leaves, one being 4 inches long, and with nodes. quite an inch distant. The reasons for placing this specimen under Brongniart’s specific name will be fully discussed in dealing with the Newcastle specimens. Ginkgoales. Barpra, Braun, 1848. In Graf zu Miinster’s ‘ Beitr. zur Petrefactenkunde’ pt. vi, p. 20. BaIlgERA MULTIFIDA, Fontaine. Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 56. Localit y.—Clarke’s Hill, Cobbity. 1883. Baiera multifida, Fontaine, U.S. Geol. Surv. Monogr. vol. vi, pl. xlv (double), fig. 3, pl. xlvi & pl. xlvii, figs. 1-2. i 1886. Jeanpaulia (?) palmata, Ratte, Proc. Linn. Soc. N. S. Wales, ser. 2, vol. i,. 4 pp. 1078-81. 1887. Salishuria palmata, Ratte, ibid. vol. 11, p. 187 & pl. xvii. 1890. Baiera palmata, Feistmantel (90) p. 158. The last specimen from Clarke’s Hill to be mentioned is a fragment, which is almost certainly identical with the fine plant from the Wianamatta Shales, described by Ratte in 1886, and first referred by him to the genus Jeanpaulia, and afterwards to Salisburia. Unfortunately, neither of these generic terms can stand: Salisburia is a synonym of Ginkgo, and Jeanpaulia is now — 1 For other literature, see p. 14. 2 Clarke (61) p. 358. . 3 Clarke (78) pp. 123-24. Vol. 58. ] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES, 5 included under Bazera, to which genus this plant belongs. It is unfortunate also, as Feistmantel remarked, that the name Baiera palmata had already been adopted by Heer’ for a fossil from the Jurassic of Siberia. | Mr. Seward & Miss Gowan’, in their recent monograph on Ginkgo, have pointed out that Salisburia palmata, Ratte, bears “a close resemblance’ to Fontaine’s Baiera multifida from Virginia. I have carefully compared the figures and descriptions of these two plants, and I am unable to find any real distinction between them. In the American specimens the ultimate segments appear to be somewhat narrower, and less deeply cut towards the petiole. Fontaine’s figures, however, appear to be rather carelessly executed, and probably do not represent the true outline of the specimens. I therefore propose to adopt Fontaine’s name for the Australian plant, which, being prior to Ratte’s, solves the difficulty of nomen- clature. The Cambridge specimen is a fragment showing part of the petiole, and portions of the palmate divisions. With Barera multifida may be compared Baiera (?) Steinmanni, described by Count H. zu Solms-Laubach,? from the Rheetic of Chile, and Ginkgo Simmondsi, Shirley,* from the Trias of Queensland. B. Newcastle Series. Filicales. I. GuossortEris, Brongniart, 1828. ‘ Prodr. Hist. Végét. foss.’ p. 54. 1. GrossorreRIs Brown1ana, Brongniart. Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. Nos. 36, 39, 40, 48, 61, 62, 64, & 65. Localities—Mulubimba and ‘Jerry’ s Plains. Glossopteris Browniana. 1828. Brongniart (28)! p. 54, 1828. Brongniart (28)? p. 223 & pl. lxii, figs. 1 & 2. 1845. Morris (45) p. 247 & pl. vi, figs. 1 & la. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 150. 1849. Dana (49) p. 715 & pl. xii, fig. 18. 1869. Schimper (69) vol. i, pp. 645-46, 1872. Carruthers, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxviii, p. 354. 1878. Etheridge, Catal. of Austral. Foss. p. 30. 1878. Feistmantel (78) pp. 90, 154 & many figs. 1881. Feistmantel (81) vol. ii, p. 102 & pl. xxvia, fig. 2, pl. xxviia, fig. pl. xxixa, figs. 1, 3, 6, & 8, pl. xla, fig. 5 1883. Tenison- Woods (83) p. 122. * Heer, ‘ Flora fossilis arctica’ vol. iv, pt. ii (1876) p. 115 & pl. xxviii, fig. 2a-d. ? Seward & Gowan (00) p. i139. ° Solms-Laubach, ‘ Beitr. zur Palzont. von Siidamerika, Vie Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xii (1899) p- 993 & pl. xiv, fig. 1. * Shirley, ‘ Add. to Foss. Flora of Queensl.’ Geol. Surv. Queensl. Bull. No. 7 (1898) p. 12 & pl. ii. 6 MR. NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION [| Feb. 1902, 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 121 & pl. xiii, fig. 1, pl. xvi, figs. 3 & 4, pl. xvii, figs. 1, 3, 4, 6i(?), 7; pl. xx, fis. 2s 1890. Zittel, ‘Handbuch der Palaont.’ pt. 11, p. 134 & fig. 108, 1894. David (94) p. 249. 1896. Zeiller (96) p- 862 & pl. xvi, figs. 1-4. 1897. Seward (97) p. 316 & pl. xxi, fies. 1-4a, pl. xxii, fig. 4c, pl. xxiii, fig. 1 1899. Potonié, ‘ Lehrb. der Pflanzenpal.’ p. 155 & fig. 154, 1900. Zeiller, ‘ Elém. de Paléobot.’ p. 113 & fig. 86. Glossopteris indica. 1869. Schimper (69) vol. 1, p. 645. 1881. Feistmantel (81) vol. i, p. 101 & many figs. Glossopteris linearis. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 151 & pl. ix, figs. 5 & 5a. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 91 & figs. 1883. Tenison- Woods (83) p. 123. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 126. Glossopteris angustifolia. 1828. Brongniart (28)? p. 224 & pl. Ixiu, fig. 1. 1876. Feistmantel, Journ. As. Soc. Bengal, vol. xlv, pt. 1, p. 374 &' pl. xxi, figs. 2-4. 1881. Feistmantel ( (81) vol. in, p. 105 & many figs. Prof. Zeiller* and Mr. Seward * have both recently figured and described the various forms of Gl. Brownana, Brongt. at some length, and have proved conclusively that it is practically impossible to distinguish specifically between Gil. Browniana, Brongt., Gl. indica, Schimp., and Gl. angustifolia, Brongt. McCoy ®* states that both the former occur in nearly equal abundance in the Newcastle Beds. These authors have also shown that this plant is heterophyllous. In addition to the better-known fronds, smaller scale-leaves without a midrib occur. These are represented by a specimen (No. 65) in this collection, and will be mentioned more fully in relation to Vertebraria. (Glossopteris linearis, McCoy) Specimens Nos. 4 & 63.— McCoy * described a new form of Glossopteris, with long, narrow, almost parallel-sided jo and an oblique nervation, under the name of Gil. linearis. A specimen (No. 4) from Woollongong, New- castle Beds, was figured on pl. ix, figs. 5 & 5a of his memoir. McCoy stated that this plant could only be confounded ‘with Gl. angustifolia, Brongt., from the Indian coalfields,’ from which it may be distinguished by its finer and more oblique nervation, anastomosing up to the margin. A comparison of the type-specimen with the figures given of G1. angustifolia by Feistmantel in his ‘ Lower Gondwana Flora,’ fails to show satisfactory evidence for separating these two plants. Feistmantel* has there figured side by side two specimens: one (pl. xxxiva, fig. 3) a typical Gl. angustifolia, and another (pl. xxxiv a, fig. 2) which he says is probably Gl. angusti- folia, but does not finally identify it, ‘as it combines with the size and shape of the leaves of Glossopteris angustifolia a venation somewhat abnormal, and different from that of the latter species.’ 1 Zeiller (96)*, 2 Seward (97). > McCoy (47) p. 150. 4 McOoy (47) p. 151. ° Feistmantel (81) vol. iii, p. 105 & pl. xxviia, pl. xxxiva, fig. 3, pl. xxxix a, figs. 1 & 2. Vol. 58. ] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES. 7 This second specimen corresponds exactly in nervation and contour to McCoy’s type. Prof. Zeiller’ has also figured a specimen of Gl. angustifolia with oblique nervation, and this again corre- sponds very closely with Gl. linearis. There seems, therefore, no good reason for regarding Gil. linearis, McCoy, as distinct from Gl. angustifolia, Brongt.; and as the latter is now known to be a form of Gl. Browniana, McCoy’s specimen can only be regarded as a variety of that plant. McCoy states that this plant is not uncommon in the hard siliceous schists of Arowa. Doubt has been thrown on this state- ment by several authors. JI have carefully examined all the specimens of Glossopteris in the collection, and I found no instance of any one being labelled ‘ Arowa,’ or occurring in a rock at all similar lithologically to that containing undoubted specimens from Arowa. I conclude, therefore, that McCoy was in error in regard to this statement. 2. GLOSsOPTERIS AMPLA, Dana. Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 29. Locality.—Telegraph Hill, Mulubimba. Glossopteris ampla. 1849. Dana (49) p. 717 & pl. xiii, fig. 1. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 91 & pl. xi, fig. 2, pl. xii, fig. 7. 1883. Tenison-Woods (88) p. 124. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 122 & pl. xix, figs. 1 & 2. In his remarks on Gl. Browniana, McCoy ? says that some of the fronds are of very large size. There is a specimen in the Clarke Collection, consisting of aslab of fine whitish sandstone, con- taining the impressions of four fragments, which are undoubtedly identical with the plant figured by Dana and Feistmantel as Gl. ampla. One of these, an apical portion, of probably the dorsal surface, is nearly 43 inches long, 4 inches across, and beautifully preserved. The apex is obtuse; the margin entire, and undulate. The strong median nerve does not, as Feistmantel* states, extend to the apex. At adistance of 34 inches from the apex, the median nerve is comparatively slender, and has begun to break up into a series of finer nerves, which, while at first pursuing a somewhat parallel course towards the apex, gradually diverge at a very acute angle, with regular dichotomy. ‘The nervation is fairly open in the area of about an inch on either side of the midrib, and not unlike that of Gl. Browniana. Towards the margin the nervation becomes closer and finer: the secondary nerves pursuing a pseudo-parallel, and oblique course, forming a very transversely elongate reticulation. Another fragment is a curved portion of a frond, 8 inches long, in which the lamina is folded on itself along the midrib. The midrib is very strong and flattened, + inch across. The close and fine pseudo-parallel reticulation at the margins is again very well shown. The justice of a specific value being assigned to this fossil is 1 Zeiller (96)! p. 370, fig. 15, 2 McCoy (47) p. 151. > Feistmantel (90) p. 122. -8 MR. NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION [Feb. 1902, certainly open to considerable doubt, in view of the recent proof of identity of the various forms of Glossopteris Browniana, Brongt. Feistmantel' regarded it as intermediate between Gl. indica, Schimp., and Gl. communis, Feist., but Prof. Zeiller? has since shown that these two forms are identical. The fossil is, however, strongly characterized by the form of the marginal nervation, and the specific rank may perhaps be retained until further evidence is available. (Glossopteris taniopteroides, Feist.) Specimen No. 45.— There is another specimen in the collection, without reference to locality, but in all probability from the Neweastle Series, which would appear to be identical with the Gl. teniopteroides of Feist- mantel.* The frond is 4 inches long, and doubled on itself about the midrib, one side being an inch wide. The nervation is very oblique, and scems closely similar to the pseudo-parallel, elongate reticulation just described in Gl. ampla. So far as I can determine, there would seem to be no real distinction between these two plants. I regard Feistmantel’s Gl. teniopteroides as a smaller frond of Gl. ampla. VERTEBRARIA, Royle, 1839. ‘Tlustr. of Bot. Himalayan Mts.’ vol. 1, p. xxix.* VPRTEBRARIA AUSTRALIS, McCoy. Ty pe-—Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 1 (? type), also Nos. 38, 49-53, & 66. : Localit y—Whitish shales and clays, Mulubimba. Vertebraria australis. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 147 & pl. ix, fig. 1. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 84, figured. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) pp. 75 et seqq. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 87 & pl. xiv, fig. 6, pl. xv, figs. 1-3. Clasteria australis. 1849. Dana (49) p. 719 & pl. xiv, figs. 3-5. Sphenophyllum australe. 1850. Unger (50) p. 72. In 1894 Mr. R. Etheridge,jun.* described some Australian specimens in which almost complete fronds of Glossopteris were preserved in organic continuity with a structure which he regarded as a rhizome. Judging by his figures, this rhizome is quite unlike Vertebraria australis.’ Possibly it was preserved in a different manner, as an external impression, without the preservation of the wedge-like segments (as seen in transverse section) which are so characteristic of Vertebraria.6 Whatever may be the structure of Mr. Etheridge’s stem, and its relation to Vertebraria, there is a specimen in the Clarke Collection (No. 66) of an undoubted Vertebraria with | Feistmantel (90) p. 1238. 2 Zeiller (96). 3 Feistmantel (90) p. 128 & pl. xviii, figs. 1, 1 a. * Etheridge (94) p. 228 & pls. xviii—xix. 5 Vertebraria is now known to be the rhizome of Glossopteris ; see Zeiller (96)! and Oldham (97). 6 Prof. Zeiller (96)' has furnished an explanation of the origin of these structures. Vol. 58. ] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES, 9 fragments of Glossopteris-fronds in organic continuity. With this Specimen occur also some seed-like fossils, which will be found described under the name of Cardiocarpus sp. (p. 20). Vertebraria australis would seem to be closely similar to V. indica, Royle, but Feistmantel’ concluded that they may perhaps be regarded as specifically distinct. It has also been pointed out by Mr. Oldham,’ that the structure of the South African Vertebraria, in which Prof. Zeiller first proved the continuity, is again different from the Indian. The type-specimen of Vertebraria australis, or rather the specimen which I take to be McCoy’s type, but which does not correspond exactly to his figure, shows in transverse section four wedge-shaped segments each 7 inch long. Probably eight or more of these were present in the complete specimen. In longitudinal section, the axis is z inch long, and there are a number of somewhat irregular transverse furrows separating closely packed laminz, which form the wedges above mentioned. Before leaving the subject, a reference must be made to one of McCoy’s statements, which has apparently puzzled many authors.” He says in relation to Glossopterts Browniana :— ‘I believe I have ascertained the rhizoma of this species, which is furnished with ovate, clasping (or at least very convex), subcarinate scales, having a divaricating reticulated neuration, resembling that of the perfect frond, but much less strongly marked, ...... the whole perfectly resembling (except in size) the rhizomal scales of Acrostichium,’ ete. I believe that McCoy is here referring to two specimens in the Clarke Collection, the one showing continuity between Glossopteris and Vertebraria (No. 66), and a specimen already referred to, with the detached scale-leaves (No. 65). It is interesting to notice that to McCoy is due the credit of first recognizing the nature of Vertebraria, and the heterophyllous character of Gilossopteris, neither of which were admitted until a few years ago. Il. SpHenopreris, Brongniart, 1822. ‘Sur la Class. des Végét. foss.” Mém. Mus, Hist. Nat. [Paris] vol. vili, p. 238. 1, SpHENOPTERIS ALATA (Brongt.), Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 71. Localit y—Mulubimba. Sphenopteris alata. 1820-38. Sternberg, ‘ Vers. geogn.-botan. Darst. d. Flora d. Vorwelt’ pt. ii, p. 131. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 149. 1850. Unger (50) p. 124. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 87. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) p. 89. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 88. Pecopteris alata. 1828. Brongniart (28)? p. 361 & pl. exxvii. 1 Feistmantel (81) vol. iii, pp. 71-72. 2 Oldham (97). ® McCoy (47) p. 151; see also Etheridge (9+) p. 233. 10 MR, NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION [FF eb. 1902, Aspidites alatus. 1836. Goeppert, ‘Syst. Fil. Foss.’ p. 358. [See also Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Carol. Nat. Cur. vol. xvii, suppl. | Sphenopteris alata var. ewxilis. 1845. Morris (45) p. 246 & pl. vii, figs. 4 & 4a. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 88. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) p. 90. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 89. It is curious that many of the authors who have mentioned this fossil have fallen into error in some form or other, and the confusion that has arisen is considerable. The primary cause of this is due to the fact that Brongniart ‘ described, and figured in 1828, two ferns with the specific title wlata—(1) Pecopteris alata (p. 361 & pl. exxvii) from New South Wales, and (2) Sphenopteris alata (p. 180 & pl. xlviti, fig. 4) from Germany. Some years later Sternberg? transferred the Australian plant to the genus Sphenopteris, so that in his ‘ Flora der Vorwelt’ these two ferns are both described as Sphenopteris alata, and would, according to modern notation, be distinguished as (1) Sph. alata (Brongt.), and (2) Sph. alata, Brongt. The German type (2) is now known as Sph. Grandini (Goepp.),* and the only Sphenopterid with the specific title alata is the Australian plant Sph. alata (Brongt.). Clarke* and others have confused the Australian plant with Sph. Grandini (Goepp.). But the confusion does not end here. In 1845 Morris ’ described and figured a fossil under the name Spheno- pteris alata var. exilis, Morris, which he expressly stated to be synonymous with Pecopteris alata, Brongt. [now known as Sph. alata (Brongt.)|, and Aspidites alatus, Goepp. Morris observed that ‘this interesting species of fossil fern appears more nearly related to Sphenopteris than Pecopteris, and is easily distinguished by the slender and decurrent pinnula and the membranous or alate margin of the principal rhachis, as is observed in the recent species of Hymenophyllum.’ By the modern writers, such as Feistmantel and Tenison-Woods, Morris’s plant is regarded as distinct from the original description of Brongniart, whereas the two are identical, as Morris shows by his synonyms. There is nothing in Morris’s description of his plant to distinguish it from the Sphenopteris alata of Brongniart, and his somewhat unfortunate choice of the specific title ‘ alata var. exilis’ was probably made in order to get over the difficulty of two plants bearing the same name ‘ Sphenopteris alata, to which genus, as he says, the fossil must be referred. The specimen described by Morris is not in any sense a type. The real type of Sphenopteris alata (Brongt.) is, or was, in the Museum of the University of Edinburgh. McCoy ° mentions the occurrence of Sph. alata (Brongt.) in the Mulubimba Sandstone; and a large specimen in the Clarke Collection, ! Brongniart (28)?. ? Sternberg, ‘ Vers. d. Flora d. Vorwelt’ (1820-38) pt. ii, pp. 59 & 131. E Schimper (69) vol. i, p. 404. * Clarke (78) pp. 74 & 128. 6 Morris (45) p. 246 & pl. vii, figs. 4 & 4a. McCoy (47) p. 149. Vol. 58.] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES. id without reference to locality, agrees very closely with Brongniart’s figures and descriptions. The frond, which is 64 inches long, and more than 8 inches across, is bipinnate with a strongly alate rhachis. The pinne are long (5 or more inches), opposite, and lanceolate, and curved upwards. The pinnules (2 to 1 inch long, and 3 inch broad) are subopposite, ovate, with three or more bluntly, and obliquely-cut segments on each side. The median nerve is strong, and gives off simple, or dichotomizing secondary nerves to each segment and tooth. 2. SPHENOPTERIS GERMANA, McCoy.* Type.—Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 5 (also No. 3). Lo cality.—Mulubimba. Sphenopteris germana. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 150 & pl. x, figs. 2 & 2a. 1850. Unger (50) p. 127. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 88. 1883. Tenison- Woods (83) p. 91. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 92. The Cambridge type is a small and incomplete specimen of a frond, about 2 inches long, the pinnz of which are slightly less than an inch in length. In the absence of larger and more complete specimens from Australia, it would be unwise to dwell upon the characters of such a fragment. It is unfortunate that recent writers on the flora of Australia have not been able to obtain further specimens of this, and of other species of Sphenopteris, to be mentioned. (Sphenopteris plumosa.) Specimen No. 3.—McCoy’ also figured and described another type as Sphenopterts plumosa, from the same locality as the preceding. This is also a mere fragment ; in all probability a pinna of a tripinnate frond. It is 2 inches long, and 3 inch across. There is hardly any doubt that it is a portion of Sph. germana, already mentioned, probably a pinna from the median portion of a frond of that plant. The nervation of these two specimens, as figured by McCoy, agrees exactly. 3. SPHENOPTERIS FLEXvOSA, McCoy. T ype.—Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 2 (also No. 59). Localit y—Mulubimba. Sphenopteris flexuosa. 1847. McCoy (47) p.150 & pl. ix, figs. 4 & 4a. 1850. Unger (50) p. 127. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 88. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) p. 91. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 91. This species appears to approach Sph. polymorpha, Feist.,’ of the Lower Gondwanas of India in habit, but the number of segments in the pinne are smaller, and the nervation does not perhaps 1 McCoy spells the specific name ‘ germanus.’ 2 McCoy (47) p. 150 & pl. x, figs. 3 & da. 3 Feistmantel (81) vol. iti, pl. xvia bés, fig. 1. 12 MR. NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION [ Feb. 1902, correspond very closely with any of Feistmantel’s figures. The type occurs with Gilossopteris Browniana on the same slab. The larger specimen of the figured types is 23 inches long. Here again further specimens are necessary, before attempting to establish this © species as distinct from other Australian Sphenopteridee. 4, SPHENOPTERIS POLYMORPHA, Feist. (Pl. I, figs. 4 & 5.) Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 72; also Nos. 25, 26, & 27. Localit y.—? Mulubimba. Sphenopteris polumorpha. 1876. Feistmantel, Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, vol. xlv, pt. 11; p. 856 & pl. xvi, figs. 5-7, pl. xvii. 1881. Feistmantel (81) vol. iii, p. 76 & pls. xva, xvia, fig. 3, xvia bis, figs. 1-6. There is a large specimen in the collection of a fern, which is in association with Gilossopterzs, but without record as to locality. From the character of the rock, however, we may infer that the specimen was in all probability obtained from Mulubimba. It con- sists of a portion of a large tripinnate frond, with a stout rhachis 7 inches long, bearing alternate primary pinne, 5 or more inches long. The secondary pinne average 13 inches in length, and 3 inch in breadth, and consist of crowded, and, in parts, imperfectly pre- served and indistinct pinnules. In places, however, the form and nervation of the pinnules is shown very clearly, and these appear to be identical with certain forms of the Indian fern Sphenopteris polymorpha, figured and described by Feistmantel.’ There are also several small fragments of a delicate frond, from the shale of Mulubimba (Pl. I, figs. 4 & 5), which resemble very closely in form and nervation the specimens figured by Feistmantel as Sphenopteris polymorpha.? It will be remembered that specimens of Sph. fleauosa were stated (p. 11) to bear a general resemblance to Sph. polymorpha. Feist- mantel * has also compared certain pinnules of Sph. alata (Brongt.) with the same plant. It seems certain, therefore, that Sph. poly- morpha of India occurs also in Australia, although neither Feist- mantel nor Tenison-Woods has recorded it. This, again, is another point of contact between the Newcastle Beds and the Lower Gondwanas of India. 5, SpHenoprerts HasTara, McCoy. Type.—Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 7 (also No, 23). Localit y—Mulubinba. Sphenopteris hastata. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 149 & pl. x, figs. 1 &1la. 1850. Unger (50) p. 127. 1 Feistmantel (81) vol. iii, compare pl. xv a, fig. 1, pl. xvi a, fig. 3, pl. xvi @ bis, figs. 2, 2a, & 3. 2 Feistmantel (81) vol. iii, pl. xvi a is, figs. 2,2 a, & 3. I believe that the specimens identified by Tenison-Woods (83) p. 114 & pl. vi, figs. 2 & 3, as Merianopteris major, should also be referred to this species. 3 Feistimautel (81) vol. ili, p. 77. Vol. 538.] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES. 13 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 88. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) p. 90. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 92. The figured specimen is an imperfect fragment of a frond or pinna in association with Glossopteris Browniana. The specimen measures 2 inches, and only one half is well preserved. A perfect pinna, or secondary pinna, measures 13 inches, and is pinnatifid, with entire and ovate lobes. 6. SPHENOPTERIS LOBIFOLIA, Morris. Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 22. Localit y—Mulubimba. Sphenopteris lobifolia. 1845. Morris (45) p. 246 & pl. vii, figs. 3 & 3a. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 149. 1849. Dana (49) p. 715 & pl. xii, fig. 12. 1850. Unger (50) p. 128. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 87. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) p. 88. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 93. The specimen of this plant in the collection is a small fragment about 2 inches long, also in association with Glossopteris Browniana. It consists of a pinna with alate rhachis, and alternate, linear, pinnatifid pinnules, with very acute, equal, approximate and rounded lobes. The median nerve gives off dichotomizing secondary nerves | to each lobe. Dr. Szajnocha * has identified certain Argentine plants as belonging to this species, and has referred Morris’s plant to Brong- niart’s Pecopteris Schoenleiniana”~ from the Keuper of Wiirtzbure. IT am, however, unable to agree with this latter identification. III. Ganeamopreris, McCoy, 1861. Trans. Roy. Soc. Vict. vol. v (1860) p. 107 note. GANGAMOPTERIS ANGUSTIFOLIA, McCoy. Type—Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 18 (also No. 70). Localities.—Guntawang, and Wilbertee, Mudgee. Gangamopteris angustifolia. 1875. McCoy (74-78) dec. 1, p. 11 & pl. xii, fig. 1. 1876. Feistmantel, Rec. Geol. Surv. Ind. vol. ix, p. 120, 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 102. 1883. Tenison- Woods (88) p. 127. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 130. Cyclopteris angustifolia. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 148 & pl. ix, figs. 3 & 3a. McCoy’s type-specimen consists of five or six fragments, the largest of which, the figured type (pl. ix, fig. 3), is an imperfectly preserved frond, 32 inches in length, and slightly more than 2inch wide. The frond is sublinear, and has a broad, shallow, median longitudinal groove. There isnomidrib. ‘The lateral nerves arise by dichotomy from a subparallel group of central nerves, and at a very acute angle; they diverge gradually towards the margin of the frond, 1 Szajnocha (88) p, 225. * Brongniart (28)? p. 364 & pl. exxvi, fig. 6. 14 MR. NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION _‘[ Feb. 1902, with frequent anastomosis. The other fragments are similar, though smaller. One shows the broadly rounded apex of the frond. The nervation at the apex is similar to the lateral nervation. This genus is closely allied to Glossopteris. Feistmantel " remarks that ‘a Gangamopteris is a Glossopteris without a midrib.’ It must be remembered, however, that since the discovery of the scale-leaves of Glossopteris, ‘the presence of a midrib is no longer a necessary characteristic of that genus. It is, therefore, in the absence of all knowledge of the fructification of either type, extremely doubtful whether the genus Gangamopteris should not be merged in Gilos- sopteris. Mr. Etheridge? has pointed out that certain forms of these genera closely resemble one another, and has called attention to the absence of good critical characters to distinguish them. Equisetales. Puytiorueca, Brongniart, 1828. ‘Prodr. Hist. Végét. foss.’ pp. 151 & 175. 1. PHyYLLorHECA AUSTRALIS, Brongt. Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. Nos. 8, 9, & 13 (figured), also Nos. 11, 31, 32, 33, 36, 37, 46, & 55. Localit y—Mulubimba. Phyllotheca australis. 1828. Brongniart (28)' p. 152. 1845. Morris (45) p. 250. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 156. 1849. Dana (49) p. 718 & pl. xiii, fig. 6. 1850. Unger (50) p. 73. 1869. Schimper (69) vol. i, p. 289. 1878. Feistmantel (78) pp. 83-84. 1883. Tenison-Woods (83) p. 72. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 79 & pl. xiv, figs. 2-5, ? fig. 1 1898. Seward (98) pp. 287-91. Phyllotheca ramosa. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 156 & pl. xi, figs. 2 & 3. 1850. Unger (50) p. 73. 1883. Tenison- Woods (88) p. 73. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 80. Phyllotheca Hookeri. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 157 & pl. xi, figs. 4-6. 1850. Unger (50) p. 73. 1883. Tenison-W ane (83) p. 73. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 81. In dealing with McCoy’s specimens of Phyllotheca, mention must first be made of the nomenclature adopted by that author. He found? that Brongniart’s description of Ph. australis, Brongt. did not exactly apply to his specimens, and consequently he instituted two new species, Ph. ramosa, McCoy, and Ph. Hookert, McCoy. From his specific diagnosis it appears that Ph. ramosa* only differs from 1 Feistmantel (90) p. 1380. * Etheridge (94) pp. 240-41. 3 McCoy (47) pp. 156-57. * McCoy figures two specimens of this species, No. 13 in pl. xi, fig. 2, and No. 8 in pl. xi, fig. 3. Vol. 58.] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES. 15 Ph. australis, Brongt., in possessing branched stems. On the other hand, Ph. Hookeri is distinguished from both Ph. australis and Ph. ramosa by coarsely sulcate or ridged stems, with a looser sheath, as long as the internode, the free segments of which are thick, and have a strong and prominent midrib. Three specimens are figured of this type by McCoy, one of which (pl. xi, fig. 7, No. 10) belongs to another species altogether.’ Another (pl. xi, fig. 4, No. 12) is from Clarke’s Hill, as already described. Init, the sheath certainly appears to be looser ; but the stem is very faintly striated longitudinally, and the sheath extends only to half the length of the internode. In the specimen of Ph. Hookeri figured by McCoy from Mulubimba (pl. xi, figs. 5 & 6, No. 9), the largest fragment is 33 inches long, with nodes 12 inches long, and fairly lax sheaths 3 inch in length. The stem is only faintly striated. The leaves appear better preserved, and show, in places, a prominent midrib. It therefore appears that Ph. Hookeri differs from Ph. australis and Ph. ramosa in its looser leaf-sheath and more prominent midrib. ‘The stem is not, however, strongly grooved longitudinally, nor the leaf-sheath longer relatively to the internode. The character of the midrib, as a point of specific importance, may be dismissed at once, as most of the specimens are too badly preserved to show this structure. ‘The looseness of the sheath is, therefore, the only real distinction between these Species, I would regard all the specimens of Phyllotheca just discussed, as belonging to Ph. australis, Brongt., enlarging Brongniart’s defini- tion to include branched specimens, and those with lax sheaths. Feistmantel ? expressed himself strongly in favour of this conclusion. In addition to the specimens already described there are others in the collection, which merit a word of description. Specimen -No. 13. [Figured by McCoy (47) pl. xi, fig. 2.J— This is the branched specimen, figured by McCoy as Ph. ramosa. The axis, which is 43 inches long and 3 inch broad, is exceedingly badly preserved, and shows hardly any structural features. Appa- rently it bears no leaves. The nodes are 2 inch apart. It is impossible to say how many branches come off at the node, but there is apparently always one from each. Possibly the axis is itself a primary branch bearing secondary branches, such as Prof, Zeiller * has described in the case of Ph. Rallii, but there is no evidence in this case. ‘The branches, one of which is 3 inches long, have nodes 4 inch apart, and sheaths, apparently closely appressed, extend at the most to half the length of the internode. The free portions of the leaves average 7 inch in length. The leaves and sheaths in this specimen are much smaller than those previously mentioned, but only relatively to the smaller internodes. As in the case of Ph. Rallit as figured by Prof. Zeiller,* numerous isolated leaf-sheaths occur in this, and other specimens (Nos. 33 & ' See p. 17. 2 Feistmantel (90) p. 80. 3 Zeiller (99) p. 65. * Zeiller (99) pl. v, figs. 4-10 & 12. 16 MR. NEWELL ARKBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION _[ Feb. 1902, 44). eee usually appear to be subcircular, with a diameter of 7; to ~; inch. The number of free segments appears to vary from fourteen to twenty-four, fourteen being the commoner number. Specimen No. 8. [Figured by McCoy (47) pl. xi, fig. 3.]—The unbranched specimen, figured as Phyllotheca ramosa, is 2 inches long, and 2 inch broad. It Came ists of two nodes and three internodes, with a surface very faintly striated; the striz are, however, more prominent at the nodes. The distance between the nodes is exactly 1 inch. Immediately above a node is a subcircular depression + inch in diameter, which is probably a branch-scar. No leaves or branches are borne on this specimen. In dealing with such leafiess fragments, it is not strictly correct torefer them to the genus Phyllotheca, for in this condition it is difficult or impossible to discriminate between Phyllotheca, Schizoneura, and Archwocalamites, or even some Calamites.' Specimen No. 11. (?)Fructification of Phyllotheca.— McCoy in his memoir figures this specimen (pl. x1, fig. 1) as the inflorescence of Phyllotheca, which he regards as agreeing very. closely with ‘the male flowers of Casuarina stricta. * This is the earliest account of the fructification of the genus, and even at the present day our knowledge on this subject is very incomplete. A great contribution has been made quite recently by Prof. Zeiller,® who has described well-preserved fructifications of Ph. Rallii. In this species, the fructification consists of alternate verticils of sterile bracts, and sporangiophores. The latter are perpendicular to the axis, and bear four ovoid sporangia on the inner side of a distal, peltate dise. In Ph. deliquescens, described by Schmalhausen,* the fructification is somewhat different, there being several verticils of sporangiophores between two successive sterile whorls of bracts. These are ee the only two types in which fructification is known.’ - McCoy’s Sores from Mulubimba, is an isolated fragment, Le inches long. The axis consists of a number of short internodes, 35 to x _ inch long, striated longitudinally. A microscopic exam- ination pre no evidence of leaf-sheaths for at least nine nodes, representing the greater part of the specimen. McCoy (Joc. cit.) says that such leaf-sheaths occur, and are exactly the length of the inter- node, but I think that he has mistaken the striated internodes for leaf-sheaths. At one node only, a long leaf-like segment is given off. The preservation of the fossil is by no means good, and will only permit me to say that at each node, and on either side, a bunch occurs of several small ovate bodies, apparently closely attached to the node, which may be sporangia. I have not, however, been 1 Seward (98) pp. 284-85. 2 McCoy (47) p. 155. * Zeiller (99) p. 65. 4 Schmalhausen (79); see also Solms-Laubach, ‘ Palaophytologie’ Leipzig, 1§87, pp. 184-85. > See Seward (98) p. 286. 74. Vol. 58. ] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES. 17 able to make out any sporangiophores, or further details. McCoy’s specimen, if a fructification of a Phyllotheca, for which the evidence is slender, differs both from Zeiller’s and Schmalhausen’s specimens. 2. PHYLLOTHECA DELIQUESCENS (Goepp.). Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 10 (?). Localit y.—Mulubimba. Phyllotheca deliquescens. 1879. Schmalhausen (79) pp. 12-14 & pl. i, figs. 1-3, pl. ix, figs. 16-17, pl. x. 1898. Seward (98) pp. 283-86. 1900. Zeiller, ‘ Elém. de Paléobot.’ p. 165. Anarthrocanna deliquescens. 1845. Goeppert, in Tchihatcheff’s ‘ Voyage scientifique dans l Altai Oriental’ pp. 379-88 & pl. xxv, figs. 1 & 2. Phyllotheca Hookeri. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 157 & pl. xi, fig. 7. Phyllotheca indica. 1861. Bunbury, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvii, p. 335 & pl. xi, fig. 1. Phyllotheca australis. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 79 & pl. xiv, fig. 5. This specimen is probably that figured by McCoy as Phyllotheca Hookeri, from which, with other specimens to be described under the locality of Arowa, he drew his reference to ‘ coarsely sulcated ’ stems.! There must remain some doubt as to whether this is the actual figured specimen, as although one of the fragments agrees very closely with McCoy’s figure, its relationship to the other is different from that there represented. The identity of McCoy’s plant with Ph. deliquescens (Goepp.) was recognized long ago by Schmal- hansen, from McCoy’s figures, and Mr. Seward fully agrees with that determination. The ridges and grooves are much sharper, and deeper, than in Ph. australis, Brongt. Neither of the fragments figured shows branches or leaves. In all probability they are casts, not of the external surface, but of the pith, similar to that figured by Mr. Seward ” in his text-book on ‘ Fossil Plants.’ Incerte Sedis. I. NoreeEratatrorsis, Feistmantel, 1881. Mem. Geol. Surv. India (Pal. Indica) ‘ Foss. Flora of the Gondwana Syst.’ vol. ii, pt. 1 (1879) p. 23. NorecERaTHiopsts Gorpprrti (Schmal.). (PI. I, figs. 1 & 2.) Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. Nos. 19-21. Locality.—Mulubimba. Rhiptozamites Goepperti. 1879. Schmalhausen (79) pp. 32-33, etc. & pl. iv, figs. 2-4, pl. vii, figs. 23-27, pl. xv, figs. 1-11. 1883. Schmalhausen (83) p. 429 & pl. i, figs. 5-7. 1897. Newton & Teall, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. liii, p. 504, pl. xli, figs. 6-7. Noeggerathia equalis. 1845. Goeppert, in Tchihatcheff’s ‘ Voyage scientifique dans |’ Altai Oriental’ p. 385 & pl. xxvii, fig. 7. 1871. Geinitz, in Cotta’s ‘ Der Altai’ p. 175. * McCoy (47) p. 157, sp. char. of Ph. Hookeri. 2 Seward (98) p. 285, fig. 67. Q.J.G.8. No. 229. ° 18 MR, NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION { Feb. 1902, Noeggerathia distans. 1845. Goeppert, in Tchihatcheff’s ‘ Voy. sc. dans ]’Altai Oriental ’ p. 385 & pl. xxviii. 1871. Geinitz, in Cotta’s ‘ Der Altai’ p. 176 & pl. iui, fig. 9. Noeggerathia palmeformis. 1871. Geinitz, in Cotta’s ‘Der Altai’ p. 176. Noeggerathia elongata. 1849. Dana (49) p. 715. Noeggerathiopsis elongata. 1892. Etheridge, Rec. Geol. Surv. N.S. W. vol. ii, pt. 1, p. 75. Zeugophyllites elongatus. 1847. McCoy (47) p. 152. 1850. Unger (50) p. 332. 1872. Schimper (69-74) vol. 11, p. 505. 1878. Feistmantel (78) p. 95 & pl. xiii, figs. 6, 6a. 1883. Tenison- Woods (83) p. 152. 1890. Feistmantel (90) p. 150 & pl. xxi, figs. 6, 6a. J The nature and affinities of the fossils about to be described have long been the subject of speculation, and no little perplexity. McCoy identified specimens in the Clarke Collection, labelled ‘ from Mulubimba Carboniferous Series,’ as Zeugophyllites elongatus, Morris. Before discussing the nature and systematic position of these fossils, some description of the plants themselves may be given. Of the various fragments, the best is a group of three leaves (PI. I, fig. 1) which appear to radiate from some axis, unfortunately missing. The largest of these is 35 inches long, and is the median portion of a leaf. Another is an apical portion, 31 inches long. Another slab (PI. I, fig. 2) shows a basal portion, 11 inches long, part of the contracted base of the leaf, and an exceptionally well- preserved apical portion 12 inches long. The following are the essential characters of this plant, so far as these specimens are concerned. Rhachis absent. Leaf(?) elongate, spathulate, more than 4 inches long, and in breadth +, inch near the base, increasing to a maximum of 2 ort inch near the apex. Base sharply contracted to a petiole, 1 inch or more long. Margin entire, straight or slightly curved. Apex obtuse, rounded. No median vein. Veins, about twelve in the petiole, dichotomizing once or twice where the leaf begins to expand. Venation of the leaf parallel, with occasional dichotomy. The number of the veins at the point of maximum breadth is generally about 30. Veins equal in size, strong, close (less than =}, inch apart), not contracting (that is, still parallel) at the apex. With regard to the identity of this plant, there is in the first place much doubt as to the correctness ' of Morris’s? identification of his specimens with Brongniart’s genus Zeugophyllites. Brong- niart’s ° original description is as follows :— ‘Feuilles pétiolées, pinnées ; folioles opposées, oblongues ou ovales, entiéres, a nervures trés-marquées, en petit nombre, confluentes a Ja base et au sommet, toutes d’une égale grosseur.’ The original specimen, on which the genus was founded, was called Z. calamoides, and was obtained from Raniganj, Bengal 1 Etheridge, Rec. Geol. Surv. N.S. W. vol. iii (1892-93) p. 74. 2 Morris (45) p. 250 & pl. vi, figs. 5, 5a. 3 Brongniart (28)! p. 121. Vol. 58.] OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES, 19 (India); but Brongniart never figured any species of his genus. Feistmantel! supposed at one time that Brongniart’s plant was a Schizoneura, and certainly the characters—leaves opposite, oblong, entire, with a few, well-marked nerves confluent at both base and apex —agree exactly with Sch. gondwanensis from the same locality. But Brongniart later described Schizoneura paradowa under the name of Convallarites, without any reference to his genus Zeugo- phyllites, a circumstance which would seem to negative this conclu- sion. Iam inclined to think, however, that Brongniart overlooked the similarity between his two genera Zeugophyllites and Conval- larites, and that Z. calamoides, if it could be found, might very possibly turn out to be the type of Schizoneura gondwanensis, especially as, of all the plants described by Feistmantel* from Raniganj, only Sch. gondwanensis at all corresponds to Brongniart’s description. But apart from the question of the nature of 4. calamoides, at any rate Morris assigned the Australian specimens to Brongniart’s genus on insufficient grounds. His plant afforded no evidence as to . Brongniart’s first three characters, and the nerves were not few in number, nor were they confluent at the apex. In the second place, Mr. Etheridge,’ from a careful investigation of actual specimens from the two localities, has recently shown that the Mulubimba plant, mentioned by McCoy, is not identical with that of Morris from the Mesozoic beds of the Jerusalem Basin (Tasmania).’ Thus McCoy’s determination was incorrect. Mr. Etheridge proposes that the specific name elongata should be retained for McCoy’s plant ; but if it should be retained at all, it should certainly be applied to the Tasmanian fossils, to whatever genus they may belong. Various conjectures have been made as to the real genus to which McCoy’s plant should be assigned. McCoy thought that it was a cycad; Feistmantel,’ although he had never seen actual specimens, considered that it might be referred to Podozamuites. In 1879° Schmalhausen published a paper on the fossil flora of some Russian rocks, now regarded as of Permian’ age. Among the plants described were some referred to a new genus Rhiptozamites, as Rh. Goeppertt. Schmalhausen afterwards admitted that his genus was identical with Feistmantel’s Noeggerathiopsis,® and the Russian plant is now known as Noeggerathiopsis Goepperti (Schm.). The genus also occurs in Australia, India, South Africa, and South America, but Schmalhausen’s N. Goeppertt has so far not been reported from these countries. After comparing Schmalhausen’s Feistmantel (90) p. 149. ? Feistmantel (80) vol. ili, pt. ii, p. 5. * Rec. Geol. Surv. N.S. W. vol. iii (1892-93) p. 75. * Consequently Dr. Szajnocha’s, (88) p. 237, identification of Argentine speci- mens with Zeugophyllites elongatus is inconclusive. - ° Feistmantel (90) p. 150. 6 Schmalhausen (79) pp. 29, 32, 49, 81 & pl. iv, figs. 2-4, pl. vii, figs. 23-27, pl. xv, figs. 1-11. 7 See Zeiller (96)? p. 469, Seward (97) p. 325, footnote 5, and Newton & Teall, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. liii (1897) p. 508, footnote 1. ® Feistmantel (80) vol. iii, pt. i, p. 28. eZ 20 MR. NEWELL ARBER ON THE CLARKE COLLECTION _[Feb. 1902, figures and descriptions with the Cambridge specimens, I regard them as identical. In the specimens from the Altai and Pechora- land, the nerves seem to be somewhat closer and finer, but in those from the Lower Tunguska the nervation agrees very exactly, while the contour of some of the leaves is almost identical. Another specimen, figured some years later by the same author! from the Altai, also agrees clesely. I propose, therefore, to adopt the name Noeggerathiopsis Goepperti (Schmal.) for the Cambridge specimens from Mulubimba. : As regards the identity of VV. Hislop: (Bunb.), the representative of this genus in India, South Africa, South America, and also pro- bably in Australia, with VV. Goeppertz,’ I have not been able to arrive at a definite conclusion. There is a great similarity of habit and detail between them. | Unfortunately, the specimens of this plant in the Clarke Collection do not add anything to our knowledge of the affinities of Noeggerathi- opsis. Feistmantel* has recently so judiciously summed up this question, that it needs no further discussion here. One of his conclusions, that the Noeggerathiopsidee may eventually be found to be the Indian and Australian representatives of the European and American Cordaitez is noteworthy. In many respects the Cambridge fossils present points of similarity to the leaves of Cordattes, especially in the nervation, which in some members of that group (the sub-group Dorycordaites) consists of nerves of the same size. It is interesting, in this connection, to recall the fact that Schmal- hausen * has recorded both NV. Goeppert:, and species of Cordaites, from the Permian of Russia. II. Carprocarpus, Brongniart, 1828. ‘Prodr. Hist. Végét. foss.’ p. 87. CarprocarPts sp. (Text-figure.) Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 66. Locality.—Mulubimba. These seeds, as already mentioned, occur with a specimen of Vertebraria in organic continuity with Glossopteris. Specific diagnosis.—Fructi- fication of medium size, subcircular, compressed, 0:8 to 0°9 cm. in dia- meter, broadly winged (0:15 em.), _fANWEY Wing of even width throughout, at Cardiocarpus sp. (Nat. size.) one point emarginate. Central portion ovate, acuminate. Only one species of Cardiocarpus has, so far as I am aware, 1 Schmalhausen (83) pl. i, figs. 5-7. ? See Zeiller (96)? p. 485. ° Feistmantel ‘Foss. Flora of Gordwana System’ [Pal. Indica] vol. iy pt. ii (1886) pp. 88-40 and (90) p. 152. * Schmalhausen, Mém. Comité Géol. Russie, vol. ii (1887) no. 4, p. 37. Vol. 58. | OF FOSSIL PLANTS FROM NEW SOUTH WALES. 21 been described from Australia. Clarke’s specimen appears to be distinct from any of the European species, especially in the almost circular form, and the broad and even wing. It reminds one most of the much larger C. orbicularis, described by Ettingshausen? from Stradonitz in Bohemia. C. Fossil Plants from Arowa. Filicales. Angimites, Dawson, 1861. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xvii, p. 5; see also Schimper (69-74) vol. iii, p. 489. ANEIMITES ovaTA (McCoy). T y pe.—Woodwardian Mus. Camb., Foreign Plant Coll. No. 6. 1847. Otopteris ovata, McCoy (47) p. 148 & pl. ix, fig. 2. 1888. Aneimites austrina, Etheridge, Proc. Linn. Soc. N.S. W. ser. 2, vol. iii, p. 1304 & pl. xxxvii. McCoy’s specimen, figured as Otopteris ovata, is one of the most interesting in the collection. Feistmantel,? from an examination of other specimens from Arowa, and elsewhere in Australia, believed it to be identical with the European Rhacopteris inequilatera, Goepp., a plant best known in Britain as Adiantites Lindseceformis, Bunbury.* It must certainly be admitted that Feistmantel’s figures present a strong resemblance to those of Goeppert, Stur, and Bunbury, but I am unable to identify McCoy’s specimen with either his, or other figures of Rhacopteris inequilatera. The general resemblance is admittedly close, but a careful examination of the nervation (as McCoy’s excellent figure shows) discloses several points of disagree- ment. ‘The nervation in the Cambridge specimen is finer, more graceful, and less rigid, and at the same time somewhat closer, more radiating, and spreading. The nerves also dichotomize more than once, in some cases as often as four times. In 1888 Mr. Etheridge’ figured a plant from the Lower Car- boniferous of the Drummond Range (Queensland) as he) rock-and-stone§——$———— some scratched=——————— Mp = = = 0 lll ©.D: Silurian rock rising about 180 feet above the river, which stands out into the valley and contracts the width to half a mile. The river now flows at the foot of the hill, which rises at an angle of 40° with the horizon, and is crowned by the ruins of Drysllwyn Castle. Near the water’s edge on the north of the river, the rock was laid pare, for the foundation of the abutment of the bridge, over an area of 30 by 20 feet. It sloped down gradually to 23 feet below summer water-level at the western or down-stream side, and it was glaciated in large furrows, a foot and more across, running in the direction of the river. The surface of the rock was smoothed and striated, and striated blocks of grit rested upon it. In the Boulder- Clay above, striated stones and scratched pebbles of black Carboni- ferous Limestone, like that of the Black Mountain already mentioned, were found. About 60 feet farther out in the river, borings showed that beneath 10 or 11 feet of gravel a silty clay extended to a considerable depth, 1 Vol. liv, pe 251. DZ 36 A SUBMERGED AND GLACIATED ROCK-VALLEY. _ [ Feb. 1902, and cast-iron cylinders were sunk. Therock was not met with until a depth varying between 34 and 42 feet below summer water-level was reached, or as much as 19 feet below the glaciated surface exposed on the northern bank, and it was found then to be sloping towards the south at an angle varying from 28° to 18° with a vertical line, so that to get a full bearing for cylinders 6 feet in diameter it was. © necessary to cut away the rock to a depth of 45 to 56 feet below summer water-level, at which depth the rock was still sloping down- ward at the same precipitous angle. The face of the rock presented an even surface, but the conditions under which it had to be cut away did not admit of proofs of glaciation being observed. Scratched stones. and pebbles were, however, met with in the clay near the rock. About 60 feet farther to the south the silty clay (beneath 16 feet of gravel) was penetrated to more than 30 feet below summer water-level without reaching the rock. The low summer water-level in the river is 48 feet above Ordnance datum, so that the glaciated surface which was exposed on the northern bank is only 25 feet above that level, and 60 feet farther south the rock is sloping down at a precipitous angle at 8 feet below mean sea-level, at a distance of 18 miles from the mouth of the river. There is here, as in the instances given in the paper above referred to, evideice of a very considerable elevation of the Jand during the- Glacial Period, with a corresponding greater distance to the sea. It was my intention to have exposed to view in the new bridge a well striated block of gritstone from the foundation, but the glaciated surface began to flake off, and so the block was sent to Carmarthen for preservation. Some smaller glaciated and scratched stones and pebbles have also been preserved. Discussion. Prof. Boyp Dawkins pointed out that the Author’s observations,. as to the pre-Glacial valleys on the Welsh seaboard having been excavated when the land stood at a higher level than it does now, were amply confirmed by the examination of the whole of the area reaching from Wales to Cumberland. In this area all the lower portions of the valleys are filled with Boulder-drift. In some cases—as, for example, in the Lancashire and Cheshire plain—they have been completely filled up. The observations made for the purposes of the Manchester Ship Canal prove that the rock-valley of the pre-Glacial Mersey exists at a depth of about 160 feet below Ordnance datum to the north-west of Runcorn, and the barrier of Red Sandstone reaching across from Liverpool to Birkenhead proves that the outlet seaward was not in that direction: it was in the Drift-covered region to the north of Liverpool. When these valleys were being cut by the pre-Glacial rivers, the 100-fathom line was probably the Atlantic seaboard. The AvrHor, in connexion with Prof. Boyd Dawkins’s remarks, called attention to the specimens of pebbles exhibited, which were perfectly rounded before they were scratched. Vol. 58.] METEOROLOGY OF THE PLEISTOCENE EPOCH. Oo” 4. On the Merzorotoeicat Conprrions of the Preistocenr Epocu. By Dr. Nits Exuorm, Meteorologiska Central-Anstalten, Stock- holm. (Communicated by Prof. W. W. Warts, M.A., F.G.S. Read November 20th, 1901.) Iy his interesting paper entitled ‘ The Influence of the Winds upon Climate during the Pleistocene Epoch,’ Mr. F. W. Harmer’ has endeavoured to describe the meteorological conditions of that epoch by means of the theories and facts of modern meteorological science. The subject is no doubt one of great interest, but also of great difficulty. We still know too little concerning the nature, origin, and development of the great atmospheric eddies, the cyclones and anticyclones, to be able to reconstruct their average positions and tracks on the globe during a past geological epoch. Furthermore, it is very difficult to estimate the influence of those eddies on climate. As my opinion on this matter differs in some important respects from that expressed in Mr. Harmer’s paper, I crave permission to discuss the question briefly. It may be conveniently divided under the following heads :— (1) What are the meteorological conditions necessary and suffi- cient to produce a permanent ice-sheet, or glaciation such as that of the Great Ice-Age? (2) What will be the influence of such a glaciation on the meteorological conditions, especially on the cyclones and anticyclones, over the ice-covered land and its neighbourhood ? In order to answer these questions we must consider the present climatic conditions of the earth, and draw our inferences there-— from. (1) We know that a land must lie above the snow-line in order that it may be glaciated. At first sight, we might be inclined to assume that this snow-line coincides approximately with the mean annual isotherm of 32° Fahr. But this holds good only in the vicinity of the Equator, where the yearly variation of the tem- perature of the air is insignificant. The farther we recede from the Equator, and the nearer we approach the Poles, the more, as a general rule, does the mean annual temperature of the snow-line sink below 32° Fahr. This temperature, however, will not vary with latitude only, for the quantity, quality, and annual period of precipitation [rainfall], and the summer temperature have a very marked influence. ‘Thus the centre of cold near Verkhoyansk in Siberia, with a mean annual temperature of about 0° Fahr., is ‘not glaciated, whereas the southern point of Greenland, with an annual mean of about 32° Fahr., is covered with a permanent ice-cap. Now Eastern Siberia is covered during the whole winter by a great anticyclone, the sky is nearly always clear, little or no snow falls, and that which does fall is very quickly thawed * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lvii (1901) pp. 405-76. 38 DR. NILS EKHOLM ON THE METEOROLOGICAL [Feb. 1902, at the beginning of the hot season. This season is short, but relatively warm with frequent rainfall. In Southern Greenland, on the contrary, a great deal of snow falls during the whole winter,. owing to frequent cyclones passing across or south of that area during that season. Moreover, this cyclonic state of weather persists in summer as well: the sky is generally cloudy, and the effect of the summer sun is counteracted thereby, and by the cold and damp winds coming in from the ice-filled sea surrounding: the Greenland coast. Of course, the height above sea-level and the thick ice-sheet already covering that land also contribute to maintain its state of glaciation; and it is possible that the present climatic conditions of this region are such that, if the ice-sheet were now removed, it would not return. It is remarkable, more- over, that the northernmost part of Greenland and the surrounding islands are not completely ice-covered, despite the much lower mean annual temperature, a fact which is explained by the insignificance of the snowfall there. Such instances might be multiplied, and from all of them the conclusion may be drawn that a region where a permanent anticyclone prevails during the winter, cannot be covered with a permanent ice-sheet, however low the winter-temperature may fall, unless possibly the summer is not only cold but accompanied by an abundant snowfall, so that more snow falls in that season than is thawed away. This latter state of weather might perhaps be found somewhere in the unexplored Polar regions—the South Polar cap for instance—but certainly not in any known country. The most favourable climate for land-glaciation is to be found in the great Southern Ocean. In Cape Horn and Kerguelen Island the glaciers come down to the sea, and the snow-line is comparatively very low, so that it probably coincides nearly with the isotherm of 32° Fahr., despite the high latitude (49° to 55°S8.). Moreover, the cyclonic state of weather prevails there all the year round, and the summer is relatively very cool, If we now consider the area of glaciation in North America and Europe during the Great Ice-Age, we find that it nearly coin- cides with the area now crossed by the most regularly frequented tracks of storms or cyclones. More strictly speaking, those regions are the site of moving or temporary cyclones and anticyclones, which alternate. Regions occupied by stationary anticyclones during the greater part of the year have little or no permanent ice-sheet, even though the mean annual temperature be much below the freezing-point. Such are several great plains and highlands in Asia and America. We find also that the ditference between the mean annual tem- peratures at the same latitude in Europe and North America probably was nearly the same during the Great Ice-Age as it is now, for the southern limit of the ice-sheet coincides approximately with the mean annual isotherm of 55° Fahr. in both continents (or 50° Fahr., if Vol. 58.] CONDITIONS OF THE PLEISTOCENE EPOCH, 39 only the glaciation of the low land is considered). Then, too, most geologists agree in considering that a lowering of the preseut snow- line to the extent of about 3300 feet, corresponding to a lowering of the mean annual temperature of the earth’s surface by 7° or 9° Fahr., was the general cause of the Great Ice-Age. But it must be borne in mind that glaciation, when once begun, deteriorates the climate, as it increases the snowfall and lowers the summer-temperature ; and that the ice-sheet at the edges is main- tained by the ice-streams coming from the central parts, and not by the snow falling at the edges, where much more ice is thawing than is falling in the form of snow. Inthis manner the glaciation ofthe British Isles may be explained: it was probably due merely to the circumstance that the centre of glaciation in Scandinavia sent its ice-streams across the North Sea, and thereby modified the climate of the British Isles. The hypothesis that all this glaciation was caused by an upheaval of the ice-covered districts from 3000 to 5000 feet, is in itself very improbable, as the phenomenon of increased glaciation took place nearly all over the earth’s surface. Such an hypothesis is certainly not established by means of geological facts, but imagined only in order to explain a glaciation for which no other sufficient cause could be found. If this explanation were true, the melting-away of the ice must also be explained in a similar way, that is, by an equally great subsidence. Now this melting-away, according to Baron Gerard De Geer, went on very rapidly in the centre of Kastern Sweden (plain of Upland), namely, at a rate of 300 feet or more every year horizontally (along the ground), whereas no simultaneous subsidence of corresponding dimensions took place. By this I do not mean to deny that great alterations in level took place before, during, and after the Great Ice-Age, but I do affirm that the phenomenon of glaciation as a whole was not controlled by them. The hypothesis that a glaciation of North America would raise the temperature of Europe, and vice versd, by means of an alteration of the great centres of action of atmospheric circulation seems to me to be physically untenable. For the influence of the Atlantic continuation of the Gulf-Stream, and the south-westerly winds generated by it, on the climate of Europe, would be powerless to prevent an ice-age, if a general lowering of the mean temperature of the earth’s surface amounting to 7° or 9° Fahr. took place. In fact, that influence has rather a cooling effect during the summer, because the temperature of the European continent, and also that of the British Isles, is then higher than that of the Atlantic. More- over, the temperature of those Isles is, in July, somewhat lower than the average for the corresponding parallel. Only during the winter has the Atlantic any very considerable influence in warming North- western Europe. But as only the warmth of the summer can prevent glaciation, it is evident that, so soon as snow falls in the 40 DR. NILS EKHOLM ON THE METEOROLOGICAL _—[ Feb.. 1902, winter, an increase of the oceanic influence on the European weather will tend to increase also the probability of an ice-age, under the supposition, of course, that the above-named general lowering of the mean temperature of the earth’s surface has taken place. In any case the influence of the winds alone will be but feeble, as the summer-temperature is only slightly influenced b them. | Still feebler, and indeed quite insensible, would be the influence of a glaciation of Europe on the climate of North America. For the influence of an ocean on the climate of the continent on its western side is in every case very small in our latitudes, as the general air- currents come from the west. Moreover, the cold Labrador current flowing past the American coast would prevent the Gulf-Stream from warming this coast, even if north-easterly winds were so common in the Northern Atlantic that they could deviate the Gulf- Stream so that it should flow from east to west. This deviation is, however, impossible, as the general direction of winds and ocean-currents is determined by the rotation of the earth, and by . the decrease of temperature from the Equator to the Poles. It must be borne in mind that the general atmospheric and oceanic circulation depends primarily on the state of the earth’s surface as a whole, and that the influence ofthe hot zoneis preponderating. In fact, let the Northern Hemisphere be divided into three zones, the first from the Equator to 40° lat. N., the second from 40° to 70° lat. N., and the third from 70° lat. N. to the Pole; and let us calculate the areas of those zones and the quantities of heat received by them from the sun, in percentages of that of the whole hemisphere. We find Quantity of heat Zone. Area. received in a year. per cent, per cent. O° 0-402, | ccusteeuscrnase 4s 64 73 AD? fo 70? N.,.. cecrnsteneeu cane 30 24 TOP. toQ0? Ni. ce oes 6 3 Thus the first zone receives nearly three quarters of the whole heat, the second scarcely one quarter, and the third or Polar zone only 3 per cent. The difference of area is not quite so great, but it is still considerable. Hence we conclude that the first zone must play the principal part in all great and secular climatic changes. Now, the area of the Northern Hemisphere covered by a permanent ice-sheet during the Great Ice-Age was only about 9 or 10 per cent. of the area of the hemisphere; and therefore its influence on the general atmospheric circulation could not be very marked. Furthermore, the positions and movements of anticyclones are not generally determined by the temperature of the ground in our latitudes. In most cases they seem to be eddies formed by the great circulation going on between the tropical and temperate zones, and sometimes they persist during several weeks over Europe or North America in a hot summer month. As a rule, the great Vol. 58.} CONDITIONS OF THE PLEISTOCENE EPOCH. 4] cooled continents attract them during the winter, but they are not regularly formed over the Polar regions, where the weather is nearly as variable as in our latitudes, with moving cyclones and anti- cyclones. Thus we have no reason to believe that per- manent anticyclones were formed over the ice-sheets of the Great Ice-Age. And, in fact, as remarked above, the ice would have disappeared relatively soon during such a state of weather, as it would not then have been maintained by snowfall. (2) It remains to determine the influence of the ice-cap on the glaciated land and its neighbourhood. We know that the amount of rain or snowfall generally increases with the height of the ground above sea-level, and proportionately more so if the ground is covered with snow. This is verified both by theory and by observation. Thus, the observations recently made by Dr. Axel Hamberg in Lapland have given a yearly precipitation of 80 to 120 inches of water at a height of 6500 feet above sea-level, whereas the amount in the neighbouring meteoro- logical stations at heights of 650 to 1000 feet is only about 15 inches. The formation of an ice-sheet one or more miles thick will, therefore, increase the snowfall enormously and tend to reinforce itself, so long as the temperature remains sufficiently low. More- over, the height of the upper surface of the ice and the thermal properties of snow and ice will lower the temperature considerably. In this way the enormous extension of the ice-sheets may be explained. As to atmospheric circulation, the effect on it during the winter was probably similar to that observed in a cold winter nowadays. Such a winter begins with frequent snow-storms caused by cyclones, which are deviated into a more and more southerly track as the winter advances, whereas an anticyclone is often formed in the north over the cooled area. Such an anticyclone, however, is not stationary, for it generally moves eastward just as the cyclones do, though as a rule more slowly and irregularly. Owing to the creat contrasts of temperature and copious condensation of water, snow- storms in the Ice-Age were probably much more violent and frequent than at the present time. Also the summer must have been generally cool and stormy, with frequent fogs. The present climate of Cape Horn or Kerguelen Island will probably give some faint idea of the weather prevailing in Europe and North America during the Great Ice-Age. As in our present cold and stormy winters the cyclonic tracks are much more southerly than in the mild winters, I conclude—in agreement with Mr. Harmer—that the southern part of North America and Europe, as well as the northernmost part of Africa, were much more rainy than now. The great anticyclones now situated between 20° and 40° lat. N. were also probably displaced southward, and the thermal equator of the earth, which now is to be found at about 10° N. in the longitudes of Europe and 42 DR. NILS EKHOLM ON THE METEOROLOGICAL [Feb. 1902, America, may have approximately coincided with the geographical equator. As to the influence of this state of weather on the climate of the great Asiatic continent, I do not venture to express an opinion, and must leave that point for future consideration. Finally, I may add the following brief remarks. Trees grow now farther north in Siberia than in Scandinavia, as the summer is warmer in the first-named region. As shown by Dr. Gunnar Andersson, no trees can grow if the mean temperature of July does not amount to at least 50° Fahr., but if this condition is realized, excessive severity of the winter does not prevent their growth. With regard to my paper on the variations of the climate of the geological and historical past and their causes,’ I tried to prove, in agreement with Prof. Sv. Arrhenius, that the principal cause of these variations is to be found in the variations in the quantity of carbon-dioxide present in the atmosphere. I remarked” also that the principal cause of the gradual rise of temperature about the end of the Great Ice-Age must be attributed to a slow increase of the quantity of carbonic acid in the air. But as the changes in the obliquity of the ecliptic also cause noticeable variations in the summer-temperature of every country north of 45° lat. N., those variations must be taken into account as well. Now, considering the geological fact that the Swedish palaobotanists have found after the end ot the Great Ice-Age only one marked period of a type of vegetation richer and more southerly than the present one, namely, that which occurred 9000 years ago, we must assume that 48,000 years ago the ice that covered Sweden during the Great Ice-Age had not thawed away completely, or at least had so lately thawed that a richer flora had not had sufficient time to establish itself. Thus the end of the Great Ice-Age cannot have occurred more than about 50,000 years ago. It may possibly have occurred later, but it seems not improbable that the exceptionally intense insolation which, according to the formula of Stockwell, must have taken place during the summers of the northern countries from 50,000 to 46,000 years ago contributed materially to the melting away of the ice-cap. With regard to this conclusion of mine, Mr. Harmer remarks ?: . ‘It seems to me improbable that the close of the Glacial Period took place at so remote a date.’ Thus he considers the 50,000 years as a maximum value, which is just what I said in the words printed above. On the other hand, nearly all those Swedish geologists and paleobotanists who have carefully studied the Quaternary Epoch in Sweden, believe that a date of 50,000 years ago is not too remote for the end of the Glacial Period in that country, and some of their evaluations, * Quart. Journ. Roy, Met. Soc. vol. xxvii (1901) p. 1. 2 Op. cit. p. 45: 3 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lvii (1901) p. 474, feats = Vol, 58.1] CONDITIONS OF THE PLEISTOCENE EPOCH. 43 ed on purely geological and paleobotanical grounds, amount 70,000 and even 100,000 years. Thus my estimate, founded on astronomical and phy sical grounds, seems’ to give a fairly average value between the highest and lowest estimates of the . geologists, To conclude with a general observation on Mr. Harmer’s paper, I cannot but think that he underrates the thermal effect of insolation, and overrates that of the winds. In order to appreciate the exact value of every cause, it is necessary to make quantitative calculations and measurements. If we do this, we find that the effect of inso- lation during summer far exceeds that of the winds during the same season. The temperature of the summer only is essential for the phenomenon of glaciation. Discussion. Mr. Harwer thanked the Author for his paper, as being likely to arouse an interest in the study and discussion of paleeometeorology. He still adhered, however, to the opinion which he had expressed, that the influence of the winds must have been a very important factor in the determination of climatal zones during the Pleistocene Epoch, as it undoubtedly is at the present day. If the distribution of pressure and the consequent direction of the prevalent winds which then obtained could be ascertained by the joint efforts of geologists and meteorologists, it would throw much light on the history of the Glacial Pernt: He could not admit that there was the same difference between the winter-temperature of North America and Western Europe as that which now exists. At present the winter-isotherm of 32° Fahr. ex- tends 30° of latitude farther northward in the latter than its southern- most limit in theformer. It is true that the ice-sheets are supposed to have reached farther to the south in America, but the principal centre of ice-accumulation in Europe was situated many hundred miles farther north than that of the Laurentian region. The gathering- ground of the ice was, moreover, more extensive in the latter case. Had the mountain-region of Scandinavia extended over France and the plains of Northern Germany to the Alps and the Pyrenees, the European ice-sheet would no doubt have assumed much larger pro- portions. No important ice-centres are recorded in North America farther south than the latitude of Switzerland, to which the in- fluence of Glacial cold certainly extended, and there seems no valid reason for supposing that the winter-climate of New England was much more severe at the climax of the Ice-Age than that of the last- named country. If this was so, it seemed in favour of the hypothesis that the maximum glaciation of the Eastern and Western Hemi- spheres may not have been contemporaneous. He had shown that during the winter of 1898-99 excessive cold (reaching —60° Fahr.) lasted for many weeks in North America, coincidently with an abnormally mild season in Europe, a maximum temperature of 70° Fahr. being recorded at Liége, 134° above the American 44 THE METEOROLOGIUAL CONDITIONS [ Feb. 1902, minimum of the preceding day : and both these phenomena were due to the existence of strongly marked cyclonic conditions in the Atlantic. There does not seem anything unreasonable in the idea that under similar conditions, but of.a more permanent character, such a state of things might have persisted in Glacial times for a lengthened period. The view that there was one period of greatest cold, which gradually approached and gradually passed away, with local varia- tions in climate, if it could be established, would remove a great and at present unexplained geological difficulty. It seemed a priori improbable that the annual isotherms of the Northern Hemisphere then coincided more nearly with the parallels of latitude than they do now. He suggested that the Author should construct hypothetical charts, showing what would probably have been the distribution of pressure and of temperature during the Pleistocene Epoch, on the theory that the maximum glaciation of North America and of Europe took place at the same time. Prof. Sottas remarked that, since Mr. Harmer’s contribution to this subject, the study of Glacial phenomena had been distinguished by a remarkable advance ; the homology which had been traced between the extension of the ice in the Old and New Worlds seemed now to be extended from the Northern into the Southern Hemi- sphere. Prof. Edgeworth David and his colleagues had confirmed the observations of Lendenfeld and Stirling in the Kosciusko dis- trict of the Australian Alps; and Prof. Penck, after analysing the phenomena as presented in Australia, Tasmania, and New Zealand, and comparing them with those of Europe, had shown that the snow-line in the Southern Hemisphere had been brought nearer the sea-level during the Glacial Period by at least 1000 feet more than in corresponding parallels of the Northern Hemisphere. But it is just this difference which distinguishes the height of the snow-line in these two cases at the present day, and the conclusion is thus naturally suggested that the Southern and Northern Hemispheres were simultaneously affected by the conditions of the Glacial Period and to a like degree. ‘The proved extension of the ice in Kerguelen, Patagonia, and the Bolivian Andes, as well as over Kenya and / Ruwenzori, was in harmony with this conclusion; and it would thus seem that the meteorological conditions to be considered were of no mere local character, but general and affecting the whole planet. The incompetence of such geographical changes as seemed likely to have occurred, to account for a Glacial Period, was clearly shown by the now established glaciation of the Southern Hemisphere. For, although the two hemispheres presented an almost perfect contrast in geological conditions, yet each had passed through a Glacial climate, which was certainly not less severe in the Southern than in the Northern Hemisphere. Mr. Dickson had lately shown that a change in the temperature-gradient from the Equator to the Poles would bring about a change in meteorological conditions of just such a nature as was required to account either for genial or glacial climates, Vol. 58.] OF THE PLEISTOCENE EPOCH. 45 according as the gradient became more or less steeply inclined ; an increase of the gradient would bring the mean path of cyclones over a line extending from the English Channel to the Kara Sea, and as one result of this an excessive precipitation of snow would take place on the eastern side of Scandinavia. Both the Author and Mr. Dickson seemed inclined to look for the cause of the change of gradient in variations of the obliquity of the ecliptic, or in the composition of the atmosphere. The speaker was inclined to think that a change in the rate of solar radiation might indirectly affect the gradient. The methods of Buchan were, by themselves, inadequate for a complete discussion of the subject, and the general circulation of the atmosphere, concerning which we are now be- ginning to attain a clearer understanding, must be taken into account, as it had been by Mr. Dickson and the Author. The co-operation of geologists in the Northern and Southern Hemispheres, and of meteorologists and geologists, was already leading to unex- pected progress, and it might be hoped that we were now on the eve of important discoveries. Mr. A. E. Satrer said that he had come to the conclusion, from his observations in Central-and Eastern England, that the data upon which ‘ Ice-Sheets’ and ‘ Interglacial Periods’ were based could be better explained in other ways. The phenomena due to. earth-movements, and those due to chemical and other denuding agents acting upon the calcareous and soft argillaceous strata of the Midlands, had not been sufficiently appreciated. The highest point. -in Central England (Arbury Hill, above 800 feet O.D.) consisted of Lias, and it was reasonable to suppose that when younger forma- tions, up to and including the Chalk, covered that area, the ground. was sufficiently high to affect the climate very considerably. Dr. Dv Ricue Pretier remarked that, while the Author had stated the annual rainfall at altitudes of 2000 metres to be 2 metres, and in lowlands 0-4 metre, it was a fact that in the Alps, on the north side, the rainfall of 2 metres was’the average at much lower altitudes, namely, of 1000 metres, and even in the Swiss lowlands (Zurich, Bale, etc.) it was 1 metre. On the south side of the Alps both averages were even higher. Again, the Author’s statement that trees required for their growth a mean temperature of 50° Fahr. hardly agreed with experience in the Alps, where, for instance in the Engadin, trees existed in lower average temperatures. These facts had an important bearing on the conditions under which glaciation might take place, and hence the data on which the Author based his conclusions might apply to Scandinavia, but they could not apply to the Alps. A6 MR. H. B. STOCKS ON THE ORIGIN OF CERTAIN [Feb. 1902, 5. On the Optcin of Certain Concrerions in the Lowzr Coat- Measures. By Herpert Birtwuistre Srocxs, Esq., F.I.C., F.C.S. (Communicated by Prof. W. W. Warts, M.A., F.G.S. Read November 20th, 1901.) In certain restricted areas of the Lower Coal-Measures at Halifax in Yorkshire and at Oldham in Lancashire, and in a seam of coal called the ‘ hard-bed coal,’ peculiar nodules or concretions occur. These concretions, termed locally ‘ coal-balls,’ are disseminated throughout the coal, not in particular lines but quite indiscri- minately. Theyare spherical or ovoid, sometimes slightly flattened, and externally—by contact with the coal—they have been blackened; though when broken open they are found to be pale or dark brown internally, and often streaked with veins of iron-pyrites. Some years ago I made analyses of two of these concretions,’ and the results are tabulated below :— I. II. Per cent. Per cent. Ferrous OXI06 ..-..c0sssecseetecs oe cee tuos: Bh 3°21 0:16 MANCANOUS ORIG soi. 2sko darks sateeedesbareacee trace — PAR ING: ho50nts cay cco capetenn rede ce nen sheen 0°35 trace Dah ee ee ccges A Fil po Sa an 8 OR oto. ge ee amen 36:17 46°10 NT BRB wceiscpichse cv geusahanetans Cone cteeee 0:88 0°30 11 RY Se ee at ee er SA aE Ce ong 1°16 1:21 Silohuric acid 1.5, :.sccsaaeenssetesanostactacnans 0-15 001 atari yi aioe wo des Saws ta Ree ieee? trace — Cae nit, BiG occ: Sontcecesaveoncech eects eee 29°00 35°28 PAOSHHOLIC BOW | 65) acs hness: 5°600 Potassium-sulphate ............... 2'465 Magnesium-bromide .. ............ 0-217 Caleium-carbonate .............-. 0345 100-000 Sea-water contains 3°5 per cent. of total salts, hence the amount of calcium-carbonate in the sea-water is ‘012 per cent., and that of calcium-sulphate ‘126 per cent. According to T. E. Thorpe & KK. H. Morton,” 1000 grammes of sea-water contain ‘04754 gramme of calcium-carbonate, and ‘00503 gramme of ferrous carbonate. teturning to the formation of coal, we may picture to ourselves ’ Challenger Reports: Physics & Chemistry, vol. 1 (1884) p. 204. * Journ. Chem. Soe. vol. xxiv (1871) p. 507. @.J.G-8. No, 229. E 50 MR. H. B. STOCKS ON THE ORIGIN OF CERTAIN [Feb. 1902, the conditions under which it was produced in a delta or on a sea- shore. Huge forests grew out into the shallow water with roots in the mud, and a mass of decaying vegetable matter formed a. swamp or morass. It is probable also that a certain amount of animal matter was present, derived from decaying fish and other sources: the result would be the solution of some of the organic matter in the water, and consequent absorption of the oxygen in solution, so that further decay must have taken place under anaérobic conditions. That decay can take place under anaérobic conditions has been abundantly proved by the action of the so- called ‘septic’ tank, which is a part of the modern methed of sewage-treatment. In a closed tank, by the action of anaérobic organisms, not only are albuminous and other easily decomposable organic matters destroyed, but such stable materials as paper and other forms of cellulose are likewise broken down, with the pro- duction of carbonic acid, hydrogen, and marsh-gas in large quantities, together with a humus- like substance. ‘These , products: are the same as those that accompany coal; and therefore it 1s reasonable to suppose that coal was produced in a similar way, though not so rapidly, as the conditions were not so favourable. As practically all natural organic decay is brought about by the agency of bacteria, coal may be said to have een produced by bacteria. Whether this assumption be correct or not, it is hardly to be doubted that bacteria were at work during the Carboniferous Period, and that they brought about then changes similar to those effected through their agency at the present time. The magnitude of these changes bas not been fuily realized as yet by geologists. The action of anaérobic organisms is a very peculiar one, and results in some rather unexpected changes. In sewage, the action of these bacteria may be'studied very clearly. Two of the almost constant accompaniments of sewage are a foul smell and a black mud: the smeil is due to sulphuretted hydrogen and volatile organic matter, and the mud. is black, owing to the presence of ferrous s sulphide ; these are produced by anaérobic organisms. Such organisms are not only to be found in sewage, but they are present ape where. r John Murray & Mr. Robert Irvine, in a very interesting eae on oceanic deposits, give a full account of the blue mud which exists on all coasts bevond the 100-fathom line, and state that the colour of the mud is due to organic matter and ferrous sulphide, the latter being produced by the destruction ef organic matter by bacteria, and the reduction of the sulphates in the sea-water.' The changes which take place are shown in the following equa- tions :— (1) RSO,+2C=2C0,+RS, where R is an earthy metal. (2) RS+2C0,+H,0=H,S+RCO,,.CO,, (3) BS+RCO,.CO,-+H,0=2RCO,+H,8 : i SP roe: Roy. Soc. Edin.:vol. xvii (1889-90) p. 93, & shee ‘ Deep- Sea Deposits’ (1891) pp. 254, 255. Wale 53. | CONCRETIONS IN THE LOWER COAL-MEASURES. 51 On the sulphuretted hydrogen meeting with the ferric oxide present in the surface-layer of the blue muds, the following reaction SOCCULES 2—— (4) Fe,0,+3H,S=2 FeS+S8+3 If,0. By subsequent pressure these muds may become shales, and at the same time the ferrous sulphide and sulphur become iron-pyrites, the other product being calcium-carbonate. This reaction was shown not to take place if the material was boiled or sterilized. The authors just quoted also mention that Prof. Andrussow, after exploring the Black Sea, found much sulphide of iron and sul- phuretted hydrogen beyond the 100-fathom line, the muds at greater depths consisting principally of calcium-carbonate. M. J. M. van Bemmelen, in a paper on ‘The Composition of the Acid Soils in Dutch Alluvial Districts,’ gives an account of the changes which take place in clay-soil under the influence of brackish or sea-water and decomposing vegetable matter. The ground is first covered with reeds, and saturated with water containing calcium- sulphate; alter a time air becomes excluded from the soil, when calcium-sulphate disappears and ferrous sulphide, free sulphur, and perhaps a trace of ferrous sulphate, replace it; when air again gains access the quantity of ferrous sulphate increases, while ferrous sulphide and sulphur decrease, and after aération and drainage basic sulphates are produced. In the earlier stages of this action we have a close parallel to the formation of the sulphides in the Coal- Measures. I have found several instances of stagnant ponds in which were lying decaying fishes or other animal substances, and the mud surrounding them was completely blackened on account of the for- mation of sulphide of iron from the sulphates in the water and the oxide of iron in the mud. Bischof * placed a mineral water containing iron and sulphates along with a small quantity of sugar in sealed bottles. After about 13 months black flocks had separated. After 34 years the bottles were opened, and smelt of sulphuretted hydrogen. The black powder had nearly the composition of iron-pyrites. There was very little sulphate left in the water. These instances are sufficient to show that anaérobic organisms are capable of decomposing sulphates, taking the oxygen from them to oxidize organic matter, and at the same time producing calcium- carbonate and ferrous sulphide which may ultimately become iron- pyrites. I have performed a considerable number of experiments, in order to arrive at a conclusion as to how the nodules in the Coal-Measures were formed, and as it would be tedious to enumerate 1 Recueil des Tray. Chimiques des Pays-Bas, vol. v (1886) no. 4, p. 199. * «Elements of Chemical & Physical Geology’ Hngl. transl. vol. i (1854) p. 165. Be2 Fig. 1.—Spheres of caleium-carbonate, produced by slow mining of calcium-chloride and sodium-carbonate in presence of gui- solution. ta [x about 160 diam. | Fig. 2.—Botryoidal groups of caleium-carbonate, produced in presence of glue. Vol. 58. | CONCRETIONS IN THE LOWER COAL-MEASURES. D3 all of them, it will be more convenient to divide them into classes and discuss the salient points :— (1) On the precipitation of calecium-carbonate under varying conditions. (2) On the action of salts of lime and of iron upon wood, ete. (3) On the action of bacteria upon solutions containing calcium-sulphate in solution and ferric oxide in the deposit. (1) On the Precipitation of Calcium-Carbonate under Varying Conditions. It was found that calcium-carbonate precipitated from pure solu- tions in the cold by whatever means was almost always crystalline, the crystals being various forms of calcite; in a few cases only it was flocculent, showing no structure. At the boiling temperature crystals of aragonite were formed. When calcium-carbonate was precipitated from solution in presence of organic matter the results were quite different, and the substance considerably moditied ; in certain cases it was quite flocculent, but as a rule it separated in dumbbell-shaped crystals, or more or less perfect spheres, twinned spheres, or botryoidal groupings. Colloids such as glue, gum, dextrin, and albumen have the most marked effect, but urine and peaty matter also influence it considerably. The best results were obtained by the slow mixing of solutions of calcium-chloride and sodium-carbonate in strong gum-water. (See figs. 1 & 2, p. 52.) The first to point out this remarkable fact was Mr. George Rainey.’ He used for the purpose of the experiments two solutions— one a solution of calcium-chloride in gum-water, the other sodium- carbonate in the same fluid; and they were brought into a bottle in such a way that the one solution floated upon the other without mixture taking place: by slow diffusion through the liquid, spheres of calcium-carbonate were produced. This line of enquiry was also followed by Prof. Harting, of Utrecht, who used the hollow of a porcelain plate which was filled up with the colloid solution, and the solids were placed on opposite sides of the raised portion of the plate just in contact with the solu- tion. The plate was covered with a sheet of glass, and left for a few weeks, when the diffusion of the two substances caused the precipitation of calcium-carbonate in the colloid. Dr. W. M. Ord has extended the experiments in connection with the formation of urinary and other calculi, which are really concretions of calcium- carbonate and phosphate, etc. produced in the organic fluids of the body. Gone cvoink very often separates in perfect spheres from alkaline urines.2, Organic matter and especially colloidal substances * See Hogg ‘On the Microscope’ 4th ed. (1859) p. 606; also W. B. Car- penter ‘ The Microscope & its Revelations’ 7th ed. (1891) p. 1021. * A fine photograph of this is reproduced in R. W. Lucas’s ‘ Practical Pharmacy.’ e Fie. Se — Modified « crystals of calcium-carbonate, growing upon a cotton-fibre. [x about 160 diam. ] Tig. 4—Nodules of calcium-carbonate, growing upon wood treated alternately with sodium-carbonate and calcium-chloride solutions. [x 170 diam. } Vol. 58. ] CONCRETIONS IN THE LOWER COAL-MEASURES. a5) have therefore the property of modifying calcium-carbonate as it is formed, and converting it into spheroids or rounded crystals. Any solid substance suspended in the liquid during the deposition acts as u nucleus, and this may be seen in the photograph of a cotton- fibre upon which nodules of carbonate of lime are forming (fig. 3, p-. 04). As peaty matter produces a result similar to that obtained with the colloids, it is fair to assume that the nodules from the Coal- Measures may have been produced in stagnant water containing a large quantity of organic matter in solution. But there is reason to believe that these nodules were the centres of bacterial activity, and that they grew in a true colloid—the bacterial jelly—which was attached to portions of the undecayed vegetable matter now found perfectly preserved in the fossilized condition. (2) On the Action of Salts of Lime sae of [ron upon Wood, etc. The experiments on the action cf salts of iron and of lime proved that soluble iron-salts are preservatives, arresting decay in vegetable matter and even in putrescent animal matter; whereas hme-salts did not prevent decay, moulds growing rapidly, and very soon woody tissues, etc. were destroyed. In no case, however, was there any approach to fossilization or the deposition of calcium- carbonate. When ircn-salts and sodium-carbonate were applied many times alternately, the wood became gradually harder and penetrated by ferric hydrate. When calcium-salts and sodium-carbonate were applied many times alternately, the cells became filled with crystal- line calcium-carbonate, and small nodules were formed on the exterior (see fig. 4, p. 54). Though interesting, this experiment reveals nothing as to the natural process of fossilization, for we know of no such mivernavion. in the crust of the globe. (3) On the Action of Bacteria upon Solutions containing Calcium-Sulphate, ete. In the third series of experiments, a solution containing sewage was mixed with calcium-sniphate solution and left for a few days; it quickly became black, and contained an immense number of bacteria. A solution of calcium-sulphate containing ferric hydrate in suspension (representing the calcium-sulphate of sea-water and the iron in the mud) was kept in a closed bottle with both fresh and decayed woody tissue and some decayed fish: the whole repre- senting on a small scale the conditions present in local areas during the formation of coal. After a year, the bottle was opened and examined. It was quite black throughout, and smelt strongly of Fig. 5.—Composite concretion of calccwm-carbonate, produced by the action of reducing bacteria upon caleium-sulphate, growing upon scalariform vegetable cells. : [x about 38 diam. | Fig. 6.—Concretion of calcium-carbonate, produced by the, action of bacteria upon caleium-sulphate, growing im the bacterial jelly. [x about 38 diam. ] ' — Vol.58.] | CONCRETIONS IN THE LOWER COAL-MEASURES. OF sulphuretted hydrogen and decayed organic matter. The animal matter and a large part of the vegetable matter had disappeared. Upon the surface of the fluid was a clotted gelatinous mass of fungi and bacteria in which were disseminated very fine spheres of calcium-carbonate, and also some of the harder vegetable tissue thoroughly impregnated or fossilized by the same mineral. The black material was ferrous sulphide. This experiment has been repeated several times by me, and IL have found that the action could be started almost immediately by introducing a small quantity of sewage which contains the reducing or anaérobic bacteria in large numbers. The blackening was then noticed after the first three davs, and after a few weeks all the softer vegetable tissues were dissolved out, leaving the harder parts often with adhering nodules of carbonate of lime. (See fig. 5, p. 96, showing scalariform cells of carrot with nodules upon them.) Many spheres and modified crystals were also found embedded in the bacterial jelly (fig. 6, p. 56): these show that the centre of activity is in this jelly, and their rounded form is a direct result of the medium in which they have been formed, the bacterial jelly behaving in a similar way to gum, glue, and other colloids. The solutions tested contained little or no calcium-sulphate after this action: hence all the calcium-sulphate is converted into caleium- carbonate if the conditions are favourable. When sewage was introduced into a nutrient medium containing calcium-sulphate and ferric hydrate, but without solid vegetable or animal matter, the same result was obtained, the whole mass becoming black, owing to the formation of sulphide of iron, in a few days. But if, after such introduction of sewage, the material was sterilized by heat no blackening ever took place, and this was sufficient to show that the changes described above were due entirely to bacteria. J have made several endeavours to cultivate these reducing organisms upon ordinary solid media such as sugar, but so far without success, and it has therefore not been possible to isolate and further examine them. The reactions brought about by these anaérobic organisms are represented by the following equations : — (1) CaSo,+2C=2C0,+Cas. (2) CaS+C0,+H,O=CaCO, +H,8. (3) Fe,(HO),+3 H,S=2 FeS+6H,0+48. Many minor reactions, however, appear to take place. In one experiment a iarge quantity of crystalline sulphur was found on the stopper of the bottle where limited oxidation could take place. This may have been produced as shown in the following equation : H,S+O=H,O+S8. The deposit also contains sulphur, and sometimes radiating needles very like calcium-oxalate. 58 CONCRETIONS IN THE LOWER COAL-MEASURES. _ [| Feb. 1902, Conclusion. We may summarize the foregoing particulars shortly as follows: — Coal was formed in stagnant sea-water by anaérobic decay brought about by bacteria; the calcium-sulphate in the sea-water was reduced and ultimately converted into carbonate, which first separated in the cells of water-logged vegetable matter and then around it, forming a concretion which grew in the bacterial jelly and hence acquired its rounded shape. At the same time sulphide of iron was formed from the iron in the fine mud and became part of the concretion thus formed, being subsequently converted into iron- pyrites by pressure or some other agency. Vol. 58. ] MR. F. R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 59 6. Norss on the Genus Licwas. By Freperick Richard CowPrr Reep, Esq., M.A., F.G.S. (Read November 20th, 1901.) I. Inrropucrory Remarks. Various attempts have been made ‘to separate the species of the genus Lichas into subgeneric groups; but the results arrived at have not heen altogether satisfactory, and emphasize the difficulty . of deciding as to what are the important structural features which should determine the classification. The fragmentary state of the material available has considerably increased the difficulty, for very few species are known completely ; and in the majority of cases we have to be content with the evidence of isolated head-shields and pygidia. For this very reason the system of classification employed by Barrande’ is not capable of general application, because it is based on the characters of the thoracic pleure. The majority of European species. would (by Barrande’s system) fall into his third group, which contains a heterogeneous mixture of forms that are only known by their pygidia or head-shields. Apart from the general rarity of the preservation of those very parts which Barrande’s classification demands, there is a narrowness 1n the system which fails to commend it to a paleontologist who attaches importance to the combination of structural characters, rather than to the presence of a single feature irrespective of other differences. A consequence of Barrande’s method is seen in his Group 1, in which there are species associated together that possess head-shields showing most fundamental differences. The basis of a natural and phylogenetic classification of the Trilobita, as opposed to an artificial one, has been found in the structural characters of the head-shield; and the principle has been shown to be safely applicable in all the minor subdivisions and groups, as far down as genera and subgenera. The variations in the form and lobation of the glabella in the Lichadidee evidently indicate, as Dr. Beecher® has truly remarked, ‘ differences in the relative development of the appendages and organs of the head, and therefore are of considerable morphological importance.’ II. GENERIC AND SUBGENERIC SUBDIVISIONS. * There has been no general agreement among-paleontologists as to the number of the subgenera. Prof. Zittel’® in 1885 gave two torms, Lichas and Terataspis, as of generic value in his family Lichade, and mentioned Platymetopus, Hoplolichas, and Conolichas as sub- genera of Lichas, while the following names are enumerated as synonyms of Lichas :—Platynotus, Arges, Metopias, Archinurus | sic], 1 ‘Syst. Sil. Boh.’ vol. i (1852) p. 595. ~ Amer. Journ. Sci. ser. 4, vol. iii (1897) p. 197. * *Handbuch der Paldontologie’ vol. ii (1885) pp. 623, 624. 60 MR. F..R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. | Feb. 1902, Nuttaina [sic], Corydocephalus, Dicranopeltis, Acanthopyge, and Dicranoginus. ; In the same year M. Schmidt’ recognized the following groups among the Ordovician species of Zichas in the Baltic Provinces of tussia :—Arges, Leiolichas, Platymetopus, Metopias, Hoplolichas, Conolichas, Homolichas, Oncholichas, and a miscellaneous group. Dr. Beecher * in 1897 quoted the following genera and subgenera as belonging to the family Lichadide :—Jichas, Arctinurus, Arges, Ceratolichas, Conolichas, Dicranogmus, Homolichas, Hoplolichas,. Levolichas, Metopias, Oncholichas, Platymetopus, Terataspis, Troch- urus, and Uralichas. In Beecher’s chapter on trilobites in the English edition (1900), of Zittel’s ‘Text-book of Paleontology’ (vol. 1, p. 632), Lichas alone is given as the type-genus of the family Lichadide, with the following subgenera :— Amer. Journ. Sci. ser. 4, vol. iii (1897) p. 196. ’ Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv (19U1) p. 519. [It has been impossible for me to do full justice to Gurich’s article, as it only reached me to-day, after the: proots of the present paper had been received.——December 18th, 1901.] The name: Vol. 58. j MR. F, R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 61 Ceratouicms, Hall & Clarke, 1838 (Pal. N.Y. vol. vii, p.8+ & pl. xix 4, figs. 7-13). Type, C. gryps, Hall, 1888. Covoricuas, Dames, 1877 (Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch. vol. xxix, p. 806 & pl. xiii, fig. 5). Type, C. equiloba (Steinhardt) 1874 (‘ Die in preuss. Geschieb. gefund. Trilob.’ p. 30 & pl. iit, fig. 6). Coxypocernatus. Corda, 1847 (‘ Prodr. Bohm. Trilob.’ p. 139 & pl. vii, fig. 74). Type, C. flabellatus, Corda = Lichas palmata, Barrande, 1846 (Not. Prélim. Syst. Silur’ p. 54)=Trochurus speciosus, Beyrich, 1845 pars (pygidium, not head), ‘ Ueb. Bohm. Trilob.’ p. 31, fig. 14, and Barr, ‘Syst. Sil. Boh.’ vol. i, p. 599. [Owing to the uncertainty attaching to Corda’s types, Dr. Giirich (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, 1901, p. 526) would sub- stitute the name Plusiarges for Corydocephalus, type Pl. palmatus (Barr. ). | [Craspeparces, Girich, 190i (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, p. 532 & pl. xviii, fiz. 1). Type, Cr. Wilcannie, Girich. ] Dicranoeues, Corda, 1847 (‘ Prodr. Bobm. Trilob.’ p. 145 & pl. vii, fig. 77). Type, D. pustulatus, Corda=L. (1) simplex, Barrande, 1846 (‘ Not. Prélim. Syst. Silur.’ p. 55). Hall (Pal. N.Y. 1888, vol. vii, p. 86) proposed to revive Corda’s name for subgeneric use. [Dr. Girich (Neues Jabrb. Beilage- Band xiv, 1901, pp. 528-29) would substitute the name Liparges for Corda’s Dicranogmus. | Dicrayovettis, Corda, 1847 (‘Prodr. Bohm. Trilob.’ p. 14] & pl. vii, fig. 75). Type, D. scabra, Beyrich, 1845 (Lichas scahra, ‘ Veb. Bohm. Trilob.’ p. 28 & fig. 16). [Dr. Gurich (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, 1901, p. 525) proposes the name Z7achylichas in place of Corda’s Dicranopeltis. } [Ecurroricnas, Gurich, 1901 (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, p. 530). Type, L. Eriopis, Hall (Pal. N.Y. 1888, vol. vii, p. 78 & pl. xixa, figs. 2-13, 15, 16). [Evarces, Giirich, 1901 (op. cit. p. 527) = Acanthopyge, Corda. Type, L. Haueri, Barr. ] [Hemrarces, Girich, 1901 (op. cit. p. 526). Type, L. wesenhbergensis, Schmidt _ (Rev. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, 1885, p. 44 & pl. vi, figs. 1-4).] Homouicenas, Schinidt, 1885 (op. cit. pp. 31, 94). Type, L. depressus, Angelin 1854 (‘ Paleont. Scand.’ p. 70 & pl. xxxvi, figs. 4, 4a)" Hopto.icuas, Dames, 1877 (Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch. vol. xxix, p. 794, pl. xii, figs. 1-3, & pl. xii, fig. 1). Type, A. tricuspidata (Beyrich) 1846 (Lichas tricuspidata, *‘ Untersuch. ub. 'frilob.’ p. 7 & pl. i, fig. 7 head.) Letoticuas, Schmnidt, 1885 (‘ Rev. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ Mém. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Pétersb. voi. xxxiil, no. 1, pp. 29-80, 46 & pl. iii, figs. 27-31). Type, L, tilenoides (Nieszkowski) 1857 (‘Mon. Trilob. Ostseeprov. Archiv f. Naturk. Liv-, Ehst-Kurlands, ser. 1, vol. i, p. 622 & pl. iii, figs. 3-5). Licuas, Dalman, 1826 (‘ Ueber die Palwaden’ 1828, pp. 53, 71, 72 & pl. vi, fig. 1). Type, L. laciniatus (Wahlenberg) 1821 (Nov. Acta Soc. Reg. Sci. Upsala, vol. viii, p. 54 & pl. ii, fig. 2. Hntomostracites laciniatus). [Liearces, Girich, 1901 (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, pp. 528-29) = Di- cranognus, Corda. ‘Type, L. simplex (Barr.).| Mertorias, Eichwald, 1842 (‘Urw. Russ].’ pt. li, p. 60 & pl. iii). Type, M. Hiibneri, Kichwald (op. cit. p. 62 & pl. iu, figs. 21, 22). Owing, however, to the application of the name Metopias to a genus of Coleoptera in 1832 by Gory (Guérin’s Mag. Zcol. vol. 1, pl. 42), it has to be relin- quished here. [Dr. Gurich (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, 1901. p 521) proposes the name Metopolichas for this subgenus. ] 62 MR. F. R. C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. {[ Feb. 1902, [Mrroronicuas, Giirich, 1901 (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, p. 521)= Meto- pias, Kichwald. Type, M. Hiibneri, Kichwald. | Nurrainia, Eaton, 1832 (‘ Geol. Textbook’ 2nd ed. pp. 33, 34). The name was applied by Eaton to two specimens of trilobites which are now assigned to the genera Trinucleus and Homalonotus respectively, and therefore it falls to the ground. Portlock, however, in 1843 (‘ Rep. Geol. Londond’ p- 274, pl. iv, fig. 1 & pl. v, figs. 1-3) revived it as a generic designation for the species Lichas hibernicus (Portlock). M.Schinidt (1885, ‘ Rev. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. 11, p. 29) places this species, as represented by the head- shie!d, in the group Platymetopus, to which it undoubiedly belongs. The pygidium which is generally attributed to this species is believed by M. Schmidt to belong to another group or subgenus. Oxcnotrcnas, Schmidt, 1885 (‘ Rev. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob,’ pt, ii, Mém. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Pétersb. vol. xxxili, no. 1, p.31). The type-species chosen by M. Schmidt unfortunately is Z. Boltoni (Bigsby), which had previously been selected as the type of Arctinurus by Castelnau in 1843 and of Platynotus by Conrad in 1838. This species, moreover, does not possess the glabellar characters of the Russian species which M. Schmidt associates with it, and therefore the type of Oncholichas must be considered to be the species LL. ornatus, Angelin, 1854 (‘ Pal. Seand.’ p. 72 & pl. xxxvii, figs. 7, 7a), which Schmidt takes as the second and European example of the group. [PLarororicnas, Gurich, 1901 (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, p. 522). Type, L. avus, Barr. (‘Syst. Sil. Boh. Suppl. vol. i, pp. 12-19 & pl. x).] . | PLaryiicnas, Girich, 1901 (op. cit. p.522). Type, Fl. margaritifera(Nieszkowski) in ‘ Mon. Trilob. Ostseeprov. Archiv f. Naturk. Liv-, Ehst-Kurlands, ser. 1, vol. i (1857) p. 568 & pl. i, fig. 15.] Piatymetorus, Angelin, 1854 (‘Pal. Scand.’ p. 73 & pl. xxxviii, fig. 3). Type, Pl. planifrons, Angelin (pars). XM. Schmidt (‘ Rev. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, 1885, pp. 28-29) considers PZ. lineatus, Angelin (‘ Pal. Seand.’ p- 75 & pl. xxxvili, fig. l2 head-shield, now fig. 13 pygidium), to be the type, because P/. planifrons has been shown to be a composite type, the pygidium (fig. 8) being closely allied to that of L. (Dicranopeltis) scaber, Beyrich, while the hypostome alone (fig. 3a) belongs to the group of which Pl. lineatus (tig. 12. head-shield) is a member. [Dr. Girich (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, 1901, p. 624) takes Pl. Holme, Schunidt (‘ Rev. Ostbalt. . Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, 1885, p. 548 & pl. vi, fies. 14-17) as the type.|—The name Platymetopus, however, must be abandoned for this group, since it Was given previously in 1829 by Dejean to a genus of insects (‘Spéc. gén. Coléupt.’ vol. v, p. 815). Pratynotus, Conrad, 1838 (Rep. Geol. Surv. N.Y. pp. 113, 118). Type, PV. Boltont (Bigsby).--The name Platynotus was employed by J. C. Fabricius in 180L for a genus of Coleoptera (‘Syst. [leutherat.’ vol. 1, p. 188), and must therefore be discarded tor a group of trilobites. : [Prustarces, Girich, 1901 (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv, p. 526)= Corydo- cephalus, Corda. ‘'ype, L. palmata, Barr. | Prerouicias, Girich, 1901 (op. cit. p. 525)=Arctinurus, Castelnau. Type, L. Boltoni (Bigsby). | Trratasris, Hall, 1863 (16th Ann. Rep. N.Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist. p. 223). Type, Z. grandis (Hall) 1861 (‘ Descrip. New Species of Fossils, ete.’ 15th Ann. Rep. N.Y. State Cab. Nat. Hist. p. 82). [For figures, see Hall & Clarke, Pal. N.Y. vol. vii, p. 73 & pls. xvii-xix.] [TRACRYLICHAS, Giirich, 1901 (Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Land xv, p. 525)= Di- cranopeltis, Corda. ‘Type, L. scubra, Beyrich. | = Vol.58.] | MR. F. R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. "6S Trocnurus, Beyrich, 1845 (‘Ueb. Béhin. ‘Trilob.’ p. 31). This name was originally applied to a composite and artificial species consisting of the head of “Stcurocephalus Murchisont and the pygidium of Lichas. This heterodox species was called Jr. speciosus, Beyrich (Coc. eit.). But in 1846 Beyrich recognized his error (‘ Untersuch, ib. Trilob.’ p- 10) and declared that. the genus did not exist. It seemstherefore desirable to drop the name altogether; but Lindstrom has recently (Ofv. K. Svensk. Vet.- : Akad. Forhandl. 1885, No. 6, p. 60; and ‘ List Foss. Up. Silur. Gotland’ 1885, p. 3) revived it in a wider and slightly different sense, giving L. Salter, Fletcher and L. Buchklandi, M.-Edw. (=L. anglicus, Beyr.) as examples. Uranicnas, Delgado, 1892 (Comm. d. Trab. Geol. Portugal, ‘ Fauna Silurica de Portugal’ p- 5). Type, U. Ribetrot, Delgado, 1892. The palzontological value of the above groups as subgenera or genera is examined in a later portion of this paper; but it may here be remarked that several well-known and more or less widely accepted names must be dropped, because of their pre-occupation or for other reasons given above. Such are Arges, Metopias, Nuttainia, Platymetopus, Platynotus, and Trochurus. The advisability of substituting new names in the place of those chosen by Corda is open to question, since Barrande revised Corda’s species, and the change might lead to confusion. The characters of the original type-species on which each group was founded have so frequently been Jost sight of in assigning other or subsequently discovered species to a subgenus or genus, that it 1s well to give a list of these type-forms for reference in all cases. As an example of the expansive interpretation of the characters of a group and the gradual enlargement of its boundaries so as to include very diverse species, the group Arges may be mentioned, of which the original species is Arges armatus, Goldfuss,’ with highly specialized Characters which are found in scarcely any of the other forms commonly attributed to this subgenus. The following is a hst of the type-species, the old subgeneric names (excluding only synonyms) being retained for the present :— Acanthopyge Haueri (Barrande). | Homolichas depressus (Angelin). Arctinurus Boltoni (Bigsby). FHoplolichas tricuspidatus (Beyrich). Arges urimatus, Goldfuss. Leiolichas illenoides (Nieszkowski). Ceratolichas gryps, Hall. _ Lichas laciniatus (Wahlenberg). Conolichas equiloba (Steinhardt). Metopias Hiibneri, Eichwald. Corydocephalus palmatus (Barrande). Oncholichas ornatus (Angelin). Craspedarges Wilcannie, Girich. Platopolichas avus (Barr.). Dicranogmus simples (Barrande). Platylichas margaritifer (Nieszk.). Dicranopeltis scabra (Beyrich). Platymetopus lineatus, Angelin. Echinolichas Eriopis (Hall). Terataspis grandis, Hall. Hemiarges wesenbergensis (Schmidt). Uralichas Ribeiroi, Delgado. The references to the original and most important descriptions of the above species have already been given. * Nova Acta Acad. Cs. Leop.-Carol. vol. xix, pt. i (1839) p. 355 & pl. xxxiii, figs. la, 1b, le (non 1d, 1.2). 64 MR. F. R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS.. [ Feb. 1902, LV. Tue Srrvcrvrs or tap Heap-Sarep. Homology of the Lobes and Furrows of the Glabella. It is doubtful whether the commonly-accepted nomenclature of the parts of the glabella in Lichas is based on a true conception of their homologous parts in other trilobites. It is essential to look into this question, in order to obtain a clear view of their morpho- logical equivalents before proceeding to attempt a natural grouping of the members of the family. In the first place, the disproportionate size of the so-called ‘first’ lateral lobes of the glabella is remarkable. The occasional presence of a more or less distinct furrow across these lobes, or of a notch on their inner side in various non-allied species, LZ. Pahleni, L. ornatus, L. gotlandicus, L. scutalis, etc., representing several of the above- mentioned subgenera or genera, suggests that these so-cailed ‘ first ’ lobes are in reality of a composite nature and consist of two fused lateral lobes. According to this hypothesis, the so-called ‘ second * lateral furrow is homologous with what is termed the ‘ third’ lateral furrow of other less-modified genera, and the so-called ‘second’ lateral lobes correspond to the ‘third’ lateral lobes. On this hypothesis the segmentation of the glabella of Lichas is brought into correspondence with that of other trilobites. Dr. Beecher ' has arrived at the conclusicn that the trilobite-head consists of several fused somites, of which the first or anterior segment is represented by the hypostome ; the second by the paired eyes, free cheeks, and epistome; the third by the anterior lobe of the glabella and first antennz or antennules; the fourth by the second lobe of the glabella and the second pair of antennz; the fifth by the third lobe of the glabella and the mandibles ; the sixth by the fourth lobe of the glabella and the first maxille; and the seventh by the neck-lobe (=occipital lobe or ring) and the second pair of maxille. | ‘The five annulations, or lobes, of the axis of the cranidium [=head-shield | since they primarily carry fulera for the attachment of muscles supporting or loving the appendages, could thus be interpreted in terms of the ventral structure, making the first lobe the antennulary. the second the antennary, the third the mandibular, the fourth the first maxillary, and the fifth the second maxillary.’ [Beecher, /oc. cit. | Following Beecher’s scheme, we must regard the anterior lateral portions of the so-called median or frontal lobe of the glahbella in Lichas as corresponding to the antennulary or true first lobe of the elabella. _ The so-called ‘first’ lateral lobes of Zichas would correspond to the fused antennary and mandibular lobes, the true second and third lobes of the glabella. The lateral lobes which are usually termed the ‘ middle’ or ‘second’ lateral lobes become homologous with the fourth or first maxillary; and the neck- or 1 Amer. Journ. Sci. ser. 4, vol. iii (1897) pp. 95-97; see also Bernard, Quart. Journ. Geol. Sce. vol. li (1895) p. 352. Vol. 58. ] MR. F. R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS, 63 occipital lobe or ring falls into its right place as the second maxillary lobe. But the objection may reasonably be urged that this correlation leaves out of account the so-called ‘ basal’ lobes which are found in many members of the Lichadide. Their presence, however, does not upset the above conclusions, because there is considerable evidence that these ‘ basal’ lobes are genetically of the nature of occipital lobes, and belong to the occipital or second maxillary segment of the cranidium. They have usually been regarded as belonging to the glabella, and as true third lateral or basal lobes : but, if this be the case, it is difficult to see the cause of the peculiar course of the occipital furrow in the majority of those species which possess them. The course of this furrow closely resembles that of the same furrow in the species of Proetus, Cyphaspis, etc., which possess unquestioned occipital lobes that have been cut out of the sides of the neck-ring by the formation of new oblique furrows. The regular course of the occipital furrow, in those species of Lichas which do not possess these lobes, is with difficulty explicable on the supposition that they are true ‘third lateral’ glabellar lobes. The narrowness of the neck-ring behind these lobes and its much greater width in the centre, the bending-forward of the lateral portions of the occipital furrow in front of them, and the non-continuation of this furrow into that which marks off the occipital segment on the cheeks, find their counterpart in species of Proetus (as, for example, Pr. bohemicus, Cord.) in which occipital lobes occur. The simplest and least modified condition of the neck-ring, in which it is very plain that these so-called ‘basal’ lobes really belong to the occipital segment and have been cut out of it, is found in those members of the Lichadids in which the median portion of the occipital furrow and the so-called ‘third lateral’ or ‘basal’ furrows are in the same straight line and make practically one simple transverse furrow (as, for example, Lichas verrucosus, Hoplo- lichas tricuspidatus,etc.). In many species(Platylichas margaritifer, Inchas St.-Matthie, L. triconicus, L. furcifer, etc.) the idea of regarding these lobes as belonging to the glabella would never have arisen, if the more highly modified examples of them in other species had not been at first so interpreted. In the case of Proetus there are some species that possess occipital lobes, and others that do not; while in other respects these species may be closely allied. We may, therefore, not unreasonably be prepared to find similar instances in the Lichadide. With the foregoing principles of homology in our mind, we may now attempt to discover the principal lines of modification along which the evolution of the head-shields of the Lichadide has proceeded. The archetype of the family may be conceived as having a glabella with the normal five annulations, as in other trilobites. There must have been, therefore, four pairs of lateral lobes and a G@.5,G. 8. No. 229: T 66 MR. F, R. C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS, [Feb, 1902, neck-segment, and three pairs of lateral furrows and a neck-furrow. From this archetype all the members of the family may be derived, by various classes and degrees of modification proceeding along two main lines, J.—At avery early period in the initiation of the family, the first pair of lateral furrows was prolonged backward in a curved manner, so as to meet the second pair of lateral furrows’ at nearly a right- angle. Of this stage there has been so far no representative discovered, and we may probably regard it as never having been of a sufficiently lasting or permanent character to have left represen- tatives behind, or to have formed the starting-point of a side-branch of the family. Owing to acceleration in the early stages of the ontogeny, this stage has not been found in young forms. The backward growth of the first lateral furrows seems in fact to have continued without cessation, till the third pair of lateral furrows was met; and on attaining this level a definite point in the phylogeny appears to have been reached, so that from this stage important offshoots developed. The growth of the first lateral furrows backward was here checked, at least for a time, until a strong and numerous group of forms arose possessing the essential features of this stage. The union of the first and third lateral furrows was complete; and thus there resulted, with the help of the axial furrow, the enclosure of the second and third lateral lobes of the glabella. The second lateral furrows had meanwhile almost or completely disappeared, and now but faint and rare traces of their presence are found, as before mentioned. The second and third lobes thus became completely merged into one lobe on each side, and compose what is commonly termed the ‘first’ lateral lobes of the glabella. These lobes are thus seen to be bi-composite, and the occasional vestigial or reversionary occurrence of the second lateral furrows and the outward kink in the course of the prolonged first lateral furrows remind us of this fact. There are various subsidiary or secondary modifications at this stage. il The Furrows.—(a) The anterior portions of the first lateral furrows may become very faint or disappear (as, for example, in Dicranogmus simplex). (6) The third lateralfurrows may become weak or obsolete, so that the bi-composite lateral lobes are ill-defined posteriorly. This is a very common modification, and the extent to which it takes place varies even in the same species (as, for example, in Lichas celorrhin). The outwardly-bent termination of the first furrow usually ends in a deep pit, when the third furrow is relatively weak or absent. Examples are Lichas lacuniatus, Metopias Hubneri, and 1 The new nomenclature of the furrows and lobes, as above explained, is employed from this point onward in the present paper. Vol. 58.] MR. F. R, C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 67 Uralichas Ribeiror. As one result, the fourth lateral lobes (the so- called second or middle) are more or less poorly defined. (c) The axial furrows may become obsolete posteriorly, and the posterior portion of the glabella comprising the fourth or first maxillary segment becomes fused with the fixed cheeks. The early stages are represented by a weakening of the posterior part of the axial furrows (as, for example, in Lichas scutahis, Hemiarges wesen- bergensis, and Arges armatus) ; and the final stage by their complete disappearance behind the third lateral furrows (as, for example, in Acanthopyge Haueri, Dicranogmus simplex, Platylichas margaritifer, and Lichas anglicus). (d) The first lateral furrows may become connected with the occipital furrow by an additional furrow (as, for example, in Lichas conicotuberculatus, Platylichas margaritifer, and Lichas ambiguus). This modification foreshadows the second great stage in the deve- lopment of the glabella of the Lichadide, but seems not to be in the direct line of descent. In Dicranopeltis scabra the first lateral furrows are directly continued back to the occipital furrow. (e) A transverse furrow may be formed across the base of the median lobe, thus connecting the third lateral furrows (as, for example, in Lichas anglicus, Acanthopyge Haueri, Corydocephalus palmatus, and Dicranopeltis scabra). 2. The Lobes.—With regard to the lobes, there are several modifications more or less dependent on those of the furrows just described. Thus :— bial (i) The bi-composite lateral lobes may become undefined anteriorly or posteriorly by modifications (a) or (b) of the furrows. (ii) The fourth lateral lobes may become undefined or weakly marked off in front by modification (6); or may become laterally confluent with the fixed cheeks by modification (c); or may become marked off from the middle portion of the glabella by modification (d); or may unite to form a continuous ring by modification (e) without (d). (ii) The anterior part of the median lobe may become swollen, as in Lichas celorrhin. The development of occipital lobes at this stage may, or may not, take place; and in otherwise closely allied species this difference may be noticeable. In Acanthopyge Haueri, Lichas anglicus, ete. they are absent; but in Dicranogmus simplew they are present. On the other hand, species which show considerable differences in respect to the glabellar furrows may agree in possessing them, as, for example, Platylichas margaritifer and Dicranogmus simplex. In most members, however, of this stage exhibiting the bi- composite lateral lobes of the glabella, occipital lobes are present, as, for instance, Metopias Hubneri, Corydocephalus palmatus, Dicra- nogmus simplex, Dicranopeltts scabra, Lichas laciniatus, and Ura- lichas Ribewror. In a few cases, as in Arctinurus Boltont, they are obsolescent. Theshape and relative size of these occipital lobes vary FZ 68 ME. F, R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. [ Feb. 1902; slightly ; in some cases they are small and obviously cut out of the neck-ring (as in Lichas verrucosus) ; in others they are comparatively large and triangular (as in L. pachyrhina) and have encroached upon the glabella. It is possible that in some cases in which occipital lobes are now absent, they may have disappeared owing to a secondary fusion with the fourth lateral lobes. This may have happened in Lichas anglicus, L. hirsutus, Acanthopyge Haueri, etc., and may be regarded as another mark of the wide departure from the ancestral type which these and allied species have made. Spinose processes, generally paired, may be developed on the glabella, as, for example, in Arges armatus. There are a few species in which the bi-composite lateral lobes appear to extend for practically the whole length of the glabella; and the cause appears to be that the fourth lateral lobes have been squeezed out and obliterated by a shortening and condensation of the head-shield at their expense. Such are the species Oncholichas ornatus and Lichas gotlandicus, in which the single pair of lateral lobes appears not to be due to an incorporation and fusion of the fourth lateral lobes with the bi-composite pair, or to a prolongation backward of the first lateral furrows te the occipital furrow. The traces of the second lateral furrows across these lobes are fairly distinct. We shall see that the pygidial characters of these species support the conclusion that they belong to this first stage, and not to the second one which is now to be described. IJ.—The second stage in the evolution of the glabella is marked by the first lateral furrows not ending their backward prolongation at the third lateral furrows, but continuing to the occipital furrow in a regular course which may be almost straight or concave outward. A single long median lobe to the glabella is thus formed, extending from its anterior end to the neck-ring, and it is bounded on each side by a single long lateral lobe composed of the fused second, third, and fourth lateral lobes. The presence of this pair of tri- composite lobes is the distinguishing feature of this second stage. The intermediate or transitional condition between the first and second stages is indicated in a few species (such as Hoplolichas tri- cuspidatus, Lichas conicotuberculatus), in which there is a slight deflexion in the course of the first lateral furrows opposite the third lateral furrows, and behind the latter they are less deeply impressed. The occasional persistence of the third lateral furrows across the single tri-composite lateral lobes indicates also a transitional state, but it is doubtful whether we possess any examples on the direct line of descent of the second from the first stage, and it is possible that the second line of mcdification proceeded parallel to the first from a common stock. In the most completely developed members of this stage the course of the first lateral furrows is a regular curve or continuous straight line of uniform strength, and the third lateral furrows have completely disappeared (as in Lichas hibernicus). Vol. 58.] MR. F, R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS, 69 There are various subsidiary modifications. 1. The Furrows.—(a) The posterior part of the first lateral furrows may become weak (as, for example, in Lichas levis and Leolichas illenoides). (5) Traces of the third lateral furrows may persist, as above- mentioned. This is not a secondary modification, but rather the persistence of a primitive character. (c) The axial furrows may become partially or completely obsolete (as in Ceratolichas gryps and Terataspis grandis). 2. The Lobes.—(i) The tri-composite lobes may be incompletely defined on their inner side by modification (a) of the furrows; (ii) the regular convexity of their surface may be interrupted by modification (0) ; (iii) by modification (c) they may lose their separate existence by fusion with the fixed cheeks (as in Ceratolichas gryps). (iv) The anterior portion of the median lobe may become swollen into a conical protuberance (Conolichas), and the posterior part may become depressed and constricted (T'erataspis). The development of occipital lobes is usual at this stage, and they are always present in the groups Homolichas, Hoplolichas, Conolichas, and Leiolichas, as defined by M. Schmidt: of which the type-species are Homolichas depressus, Hoplolichas tricuspidatus, Conolichas equiloba, and Leiolichas illenoides. In Platymetopus lineatus and the other allied species (Lichas hibernicus, L. Holm, etc.) they are absent, and the first lateral furrows meet the occipital furrow at right-angles. These occipital lobes, as at the first stage, vary somewhat in size and shape. They may be relatively large and subtriangular (as in the transitional form Lichas furcifer), or they may be small and nodular (as in L. Eichwaldi and Conolichas wquiloba), or nearly obsolete (as in Ceratolichas gryps). Modifications of the neck-ring and the development on it of spines or processes are seen in Hoplolichas and Terataspis. Spines, often of great length, are found on the lobes of the glabella in these two groups and in Ceratolichas. The spinosity of the highly modified and aberrant forms, Terataspis and Ceratolichas, belonging to this stage, is comparable to that which exists in Arges armatus [and to a less extent in Craspedarges Wilcannic] of the first stage. Dr. Beecher * has pointed out that spinose forms must be regarded as derived phylogenetically from non-spinose ancestors, and that spinosity represents a limit to morphological and physiological variation. Evidence also proves that highly spinose organisms are the end-terms of lines of evolution, and leave no descendants. The extreme divergence of these members of the Lichadide from the normal types and their late geological appearance, just before the extinction of the family, support these conclusions. 1 Amer. Journ. Sci. ser. 4, vol. vi (1898) p. 356. 70 MR. F, R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. [Feb. 1902, V. CLASSIFICATION OF THE LICHADID. From the foregoing considerations we see that, on the evidence of the head-shield and lobation of the glabella, the members of the Lichadidee fall into two great groups corresponding to the two stages above described. There is (1) the group with a pair of bi-composite lateral lobes to the glabella, and a more or less definite fourth pair of lateral lobes; and (2) a group with a pair of tri-composite lateral lobes, originating by the fusion of the fourth pair with the bi-composite pair of the preceding group. The types of the subgenera or genera previously given are distributed as follows between these two groups, in so far as their crapidial characters are concerned :— Group I. Acanthopyge Haueri. Hemiarges wesenbergensis. Arctinurus Boltoni. Lichas laciniatus. Arges armatus. | Metopias Hitbneri. Corydocephalus palmatus. | Oncholichas ornatus. Craspedarges Wilcannie. Platopolichas avus. Dicranogmus simplex. Platylichas margaritifer. Dicranopeltis scabra. Uralichas Ribetrot. Grovr II. Ceratolichas gryps. Hoplolichas tricuspidatus. Conolichas equiloba. Leiolichas illenvides, Echinolichas Eriopis. Platymetopus lineatus. Homolichas depressus. Terataspis grandis, These two groups, in which the original and usual subgeneric names applied to different species have been used in order to show their proper place in this scheme, can be further subdivided. Group I. Section A. (Fic. 1, p. 71.) It has been pointed out that closely allied forms can have the furrows and lobes of the glabella in either of these groups modified to a considerable extent within the limits of the group-characters ; and the pygidia may retain certain common features in spite of all. Thus Acanthopyge Haueri and Dicranogmus simplex have closely similar head-shields, though in the latter the anterior portion of the first lateral furrows is wanting, a condition which we see com- mencing to develop in Lichas anglicus, where these furrows are weak anteriorly. In dA. Hauwert and L. anglicus and in the American species of Dicranogmus we find a precisely similar type of pygidium, consisting of two complete pleurz on the lateral lobes, two distinct rings on the axis followed by several indistinct annulations, and a narrow post-axial ridge. The rest of the lateral lobes behind the second pair of pleure is not traversed by any furrow. Three principal pairs of spines represent the free ends of the pleuree. Corydocephalus palmatus has a similar pygidium, and from the head-shield of this Vol. 58.] MR. F, R. C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 71 species, with its well-developed lobes and furrows, it may easily be seen how the other species above-mentioned are derived by the suppression of certain furrows and the fusion of certain lobes. Modifications in the pygidium may also set in, such as the loss of the lateral spines ; but the important features of (1) the possession of two complete pleura, each well marked out and with pleural furrow ; (2) the non-furrowed surface of the posterior portion of the lateral lobes; and (3) a definitely circumscribed axis and no broad post-axial piece, are retained. Fig. 1.—Lichas palmatus, Barr. (After Burrande.) ee b fa from ‘Syst. Silur. Boh,’ pl. xxviii, fig. 7; 6 from pl. xxviii, fig. 9.] a A large number of species fall into this Section A of Group I, nearly all of which seem to be of Silurian age. The type-species of Acanthopyge | = Euarges, Giirich], Corydocephalus | = Plusiarges, Girich], Dicranogmus [ =Liparges, Giirich], and Hemiarges belong here, as well as many others which have been wrongly ascribed to Arges.’ Section A. LI. (Corydocephalus) palnatus, Barr. | L. scutalis, Salt. L. (Acanthopyge) Haueri, Barr. | L. ambiguus, Barr. L. (Dicranogmus) simplex, Barr. L, heteroclytus, Barr. L. anglicus, Beyr. L. (Hemiarges) wesenbergensis, L. hirsutus, Fletch. Schm. Lichas palmatus may be regarded as the type of this group, as it possesses the most complete development of the head-shield, lobes, and furrows, and all the important sectional features of the pygidium. (The four above-mentioned subgenera recognized by Dr. Giirich (EHuarges, Plusvarges, Liparges, and Hemiarges) which are associated together in this section may be regarded as subsections, though hardly of subgeneric value. Craspedaryes Wilcannic is closely allied to Euarges and Henvarges in its cranidial characters, but on account of its peculiar yet imperfectly known pygidium it must for the present be put doubtfully in another subsection by itself. ] Section B. (Fig. 2, p. 72.) Of this next section which may be recognized in Group I, we appear to know only one complete example, Dicranopeltis {= Trachylichas, Giirich ] scabra, and the characters of its head-shield may be regarded as typical of the section. But, from the resemblance of certain other 1 Only a few examples are given in each section, and no complete list of the species is attempted. te | (2 MR. F, Rk, C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. [Feb. 1902, species, of which we knew only the pygidium or head-shield, we can associate them with it. The pygidial characters are :—(1) the possession of two rings on the axis; (2) a broad post-axial piece; and (3) three pairs of pleurz on the lateral lobes, each with free Fig, 2.—Lichas seaber, Beyr. (After Barrande.) a b [a from ‘Syst, Silur. Boh.’ pl. xxviii, fig. 24; 6 from pl. xxviii, fig. 22.] point and pleural furrow. ‘The first two pairs are complete, but the third pair is not completely marked off posteriorly from the post- axial piece. Suction B, LI. (Dicranopeltis) scaber, Beyr. LI. Woodwardi, Reed MS. LI. Barrandei, Fletch. ?L. Salteri, Fletch. Section C. (Fig. 3.) In this section the axial furrows of the head-shield are more or less obsolete posteriorly, occipital lobes are present, the pygidium Fig. 3.—Lichas margaritifer, Mieszk. (After Schmidt.) —— [a trom ‘ Rey. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, pl. v, fig. 17; 6 from pl. v, fig. 23, Fig. 3) does not show properly the incurving of the pleural furrows in the third pair.] has three rings on the axis and a post-axial piece, with the lateral lobes composed of three pairs of pleuree. Of these the first two pairs are complete, with pleural furrows and free points; but the third pair is incompletely marked off from the post-axial piece, and the pleural furrow curves inward towards the axial furrow, so as more or less to enclose a small oval area, The free points of this pair of pleure are closely placed together. Vol. 58.] MR. F. R. C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 73 Section C. L. (Platylichas) margaritifer, Nieszk. L. bifurcatus, Reed. LL. docens, Schm. ‘L, Grayi, Fleteh. Section D. (Figs. 4 & 5.) In all the head-shields of this section we notice the presence of complete axial furrows and of occipital lobes, but a strong tendency exists for the third lateral furrows to become obsolete. In the pygidium of Lichas affinis and some allied species, which appear to belong here, the third pair of pleure have lost their free points. The species L. celorrhin and L. pachyrhina are closely allied ; the pygidium ascribed to the latter shows two rings on the axis, Fig.4.—Lichas verrucosus, Hichw. Fig. 5.—Lichas affinis, Ang. (After Schmidt.) (After Angelan.) h NY [From ‘ Rev. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ [From ‘ Pal. Scandinavy.’ pl. xxxviii, . pt. ii, pl. ii, fig. 1 @.] fig. 4 .] a broad post-axial piece, and three pairs of pleure, of which the first two are completely defined and have each free points and pleural furrows. The third pleure have also simple pleural furrows and free points, but are incompletely marked off from the post-axial piece posteriorly.’ [To this section belong Dr. Giirich’s Metopolichas (= Metopias) and Pterolichas (=Arctinurus). The latter may mark a subsection, and probably his subgenus Platopolichas also belongs here and likewise designates a subsection, the third pleure of the pygidium possessing free points, but not pleural furrows. | Section D, L. (Metopias) Hiibneri, Eichw. L. celorrhin, Ang. L. verrucosus, Eichw. LL. pachyrhina, Dalm. L laciniatus, Dalm. 2 L. kuckersianus, Schm, L. bulbiceps, Phill. ?L. (Arctinurus) Boltoni, Bigsby. L. conformis, Ang. ’L. (Platopolichas) avus, Barr. L, affinis, Ang. ’L. (Platopolichas) incolu, Barr. Secrion E. (Figs. 6 & 7, p. 74.) The species attributed to Lichas cicatricosus, Lovén? by M.Schmidt’* does not show the pygidial characters of the type according to 1 The accuracy of the association of some of the pygidia with head-shields belonging to this section is rather doubtful. 2 Ofv. K. Svensk. Vet.-Akad. Forhandl. vol. ii (1845) no. 3, p. 56 & pl. i, fig. 8. > «Rey. d. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, Mém. Acad. Imp. Sci. St. Pétersb. ser. 7, vol. xxxiil (1885) no. 1, p. 122 & pl. v, figs. 25, 26. 74 MR. F. R. 0, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. {[ Feb. 1902, Lovén’s figure. The pygidium of the type appears to resemble that of L. deflewus which belongs to the second group. M.Schmidt, on the strength of the similarity of ornamentation, associates-with the head- shield (op. cit. fig. 25) attributed by him to ZL. cicatricosus, Lov. a peculiar pygidium (fig. 26). The bead-shield shows a pair of well circumscribed bi-composite lobes, and the essential features of Fig. 6.—Lichas cicatricosus, Schmidt non Lovén. (After Schmidt.) so eNO) a h [a from ‘ Rey. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, pl. v, fig. 25.4 ; b from pl. v, fig. 26.] Section C. The axial furrows are incomplete, being quite obsolete behind the bi-composite lobes; the fourth lateral lobes are absent ; the first lateral furrows are continued back to the neck-furrow by short additional furrows; and occipital lobes are present. The pygidium possesses two rings on the axis, a triangular post- axial piece, completely defined Fig. 7.—Lichas hibernicus, Portl. and pointed posteriorly, and pars. (After Portlock.) three pairs of complete pleurze on the lateral lobes with free obtuse ends; the first two pairs have pleural furrows, and the third pair are in contact in the middle line behind the post- axial piece. The pygidium of L. hiberni- cus, Portl.! is closely similar, as M. Schmidt ? has remarked, but the head-shields attributed by Portlock (op. cet. pl. v, figs. 1-3) [From ‘Rep. Geol. Londonderry’ to this species gers te belong pl. iv, fig. 1 ¢.] to another species, for their ornamentation is different from that of the pygidium, as an examination of the type-specimens confirmed. Accordingly it seems necessary (1) to separate Schmidt’s L. cicatricosus from Lovén’s species bearing the same name; and (2) to give a new specific name to the head-shields usually called L. hibernicus. If the above conclusions are adopted L. kildarensis is suggested for the latter, which belongs to the second group of Lichadide. 1 « Rep. Geol. Lond.’ 1843, p. 274 & pl. iv, figs. 1 a-d. 2 ‘Rey. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii (1885) p. 29. Vol. 58.] MR. F, R. C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS, 15 Section E will accordingly have Fig. 8.—Lichas Ribeiroi, JL. cicatricosus, Schmidt (non Lovén) Delg. (After Delgado.) as its type; and the following examples may be mentioned :— Srction EH. LI. cicatricosus, Schmidt nen Lovén. L. hibernicus, Portl. (pars). L. equalis, Torng. ?L. St.-Matthie, Schmidt. SEoTion F, (Fig. 8.) The form Uralichas Ribetro is marked off from all the other members of the Lichadide by the peculiar nature of its pygidium, with its long caudal spine of the pair of partly fused and enrolled third pleure. The characters of its head-shield are almost identical with those of Section D, of which it may perhaps be considered a special offshoot. Section F, L. (Uralichas) Ribeiroi, Delg. | Section G. (Fig. 9.) | To this section belongs the most i modified form of the first group, Lichas ( (Arges) armatus. The bi-composite lobes [From ‘Faun. Silur.Portug’] are circumscribed, but the fourth lateral pair is fused with the fixed cheeks. Fig. 9.—Lichas armatus, Goldfuss. (After Groldfuss.) | [From Nova Acta Acad. Cas. Leop.-Carol. vol. xix, pt. i, pl. xxxiii, figs. la & 1c.] 76 MR. F. R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. [Feb. 1902, The pair of curved spines near the front end of the glabella, the long spines of the fixed cheeks, the long genal spines, and the remarkably spinose pygidium are among the remarkable features of this species. [Dr. Giirich, Neues Jahrb. Beilage-Band xiv (1901) p- 531, puts it by itself in a new subgenus, Ceratarges. | Sxction G, L, (Arges) armatus, Goldf. Section H. (Fig. 10.) The last section of this group comprises those few species in which the fourth lateral lobes appear to have been squeezed out, so that the glabella has, as lateral lobes, only the one pair of bi- composite lobes. Occipital lobes are absent; and in the species Fig. 10.—Lichas ornatus, Any. (After Schmidt.) [a from ‘ Rey. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, pl. vi, fig. 18@; 5 from pl. ya, fiz, 205] (Lichas ornatus) of which the pygidium is known, there is in the latter part one axial ring, a broad post-axial piece, and three pairs of complete pleurze, each with pleural furrow and the two first also with free points. Srecrion H. L. (Oncholichas) ornatus, Ang. | L. gotlandicus, Ang. Note.—There is the well-known British species L. laxatus, McCoy, for which a place does not seem naturally to exist in the above scheme. The head-shield has its essential points agreeing with those of Section C [in which Dr. Giirich places it |, and the pygidium agrees in the number and course of its furrows; but there are four rings on the axis, and a strong rounded margin. It seems, on the whole, desirable at present to put this species in a subsection of Section C, Of L. Geikiei,’ which belongs to Group I, we do not know sufficient to be able to decide its true affinities or sectional position. Group LI. The second stage in the modification of the glabellar lobes of the Lichadide marks out likewise a natural group characterized by the possession of a single pair of tri-composite glabellar lateral 1 Etheridge & Nicholson, ‘ Monogr. Silur. Foss. Girvan’ fase. ii (1879) p. 187 & pl. x, fig. 1. Vol. 58. ] MR. F. RB. C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 77 lobes composed of the fused second, third, and fourth lateral lobes. Occipital lobes are present in nearly all the sections. Section A. (Fig. 11.) In this section occipital lobes are present, and occasionally traces of the third lateral furrows are found crossing the tri-composite lobes. The posterior portion of the first lateral furrows may also be weak, and not form a regular continuation of the anterior portion. Fig. 11.—Lichas tricuspidatus, Beyr. (After Dames g Schmidt.) a [a from Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch. vol. xxix (1877) pl. xii, fig. 1 ; b from ‘ Rev. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, pl. ii, fig. 13.] The neck-ring is furnished with a posterior simple or bifurcated spine. The pygidium has an axis with two rings, and a broad post-axial piece. There are two complete pairs of pleurze on the lateral lobes, each with a pleural furrow and free point. The third pair of pleure is incompletely marked off from the post-axial piece, and has no pleural furrows ; the two free points of this pair may exist, or a single median point may replace them. Srction A. L. (Hoplolichas) tricuspidatus, Beyr. LL. conicotuberculatus, Nieszk., L. Plautini, Schm. LL. furcifer, Schm. L, longispinus, Schm. Section B. (Fig. 12, p. 78.) This section contains those forms in which the tri-composite lobes are complete, and marked out on their inner side by a regularly curved furrow. Occipital lobes are present. The pygidium has an axis with two rings, and a post-axial piece not defined by furrows posteriorly as in the last section. There are three pairs of pleure on the lateral lobes, each with a pleural furrow, but only the first two pairs of pleurz are complete and have free points, the third 78 MR. F, R, C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. [Feb. 1902, pair not being marked off from the post-axial piece posteriorly, ‘nor making any projection beyond the rounded posterior margin. Fig. 12.—Lichas depressus, Ang. (After Schmidt.) [a from ‘ Rey, Ostbalt, Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, pl. iv, figs. 1 a, 2, & 38a; b from pl. iv, fig. 4.] Section B. L. (Homolichas) depressus, Ang. LI. Eichwaldi, Nieszk. L. Pahleni, Schm. The species L. Schmidti, with the free points of the third pair of pleure projecting, may be allied to the above, and seems to lead to a subsection comprising those species which possess similar characters in the head-shield and, for the most part also, in the pygidium ; but Fig. 13.—Lichas angustus, Bey. Fig. 14.—Lichas deflexus, Syoqr. (After Schinidt.) (After Schnidt.) / [From ‘ Rey. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob.’ [Op. cit. pl. iv, fig. 35.] pt. ii, pl. iv, fig. 18 @.] the pleural furrow of the incomplete third pleure curves round to meet the axial furrow and to enclose a smal] oval area, and the ends of this pair of pleure form blunt projections on the margin of the pygidium. The following species are included :—L. defleaus, Sjégr., L. angustus, Beyr., and ?L, cwcatricosus, Lovén & Angelin non Schmidt. Section C (Fig, 15, p. 79.) The group of species in this section shows many points of affinity with the preceding. The anterior portion of the median lobe of the Vol. 58.] MR. F. R. C, REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 79 glabella is elevated or even swollen into a conical protuberance, while the posterior part is depressed. Occipital lobes are present. The pygidium has two rings on the axis, a post-axial piece not defined posteriorly, and three pairs of pleure, each with a free Fig. 15.—Lichas equiloba, Stetnh. (After Schmidt.) Uf \ a b [a from ‘Rev. Ostbalt, Silur. Trilob.’ pt. ii, pl. v, fig. 8a; b from pl. v, fig. 10.] point and pleural furrow; but the third pleure are incompletely defined, and their pleural furrow tends to curve inward to the axial, Section C, L. (Conolichas) equiloba, Steinh. | L. triconicus, Dames. Srecrion D. A peculiar American species, LZ. Hriopis, Hall, appears to demand a section to itself, but it is imperfectly known. Hall put it with Conolichas, to which it js undoubtedly allied by the swollen anterior portion of the glabella, but in some other respects it shows resemblances to Terataspis. [Dr. Giirich, Neues Jahrb. Beilage- Band xiv (1901) p. 530, forms the subgenus Hchinolichas for its reception. | Sxction D. L. (Echinolichas) Eriopis, Hall. - | ?L, Bigsbyi, Hall. Section EK. (Fig. 16, p. 80.) A single species, L. adlenoides, characterizes this section, its pecu- liarities of a smooth surface, a pygidium with anterior facets and rounded margin, and the absence of all indications of pleura (except in the cast) on the lateral lobes, being quite sufficient to separate it from all others in Group II. SEcTION H. L. (Leiolichas) illenoides, Nieszk. 80 MR, F. BR. C. REED ON THE GENUS ZICHAS. [Feb. 1902, Fig. 16.—Lichas illeenoides, Mieszk. (After Schmidt.) a b [a from ‘ Rey. Ostbalt. Silur, Trilob.’ pt. ii, pl. iii, fig. 27 a; 6 from pl. iii, fig. 29.] Section F, (Figs. 17 & 18.) In this section the occipital lobes are absent, and the neck-ring forms a regular band. The pygidium has two rings on the axis, a post-axial piece not defined posteriorly, and three pairs of pleure, Fig. 17.—Lichas dalecarlicus, Fig. 18.—Lichas levis, Hichw. Ang. (After Schmidt.) (After Schmidt.) ———— Z y [From ‘ Rey. Ostbalt. Silur. Trilob. [ Op. cit. pl. vi, fig. 10.] pt. ii, pl. vi, fig. 12 a.] each with a pleural furrow and free point, but the third pair is in- completely defined from the post-axial piece, and its free points are short and blunt. Szcrion F, L. (Platymetopus) levis, Hichw. L, kildarensis nom. prop. (=L. hiber- L. dalecarlicus, Ang. nicus, Portl. pars. Head-shield, non L. Holmi, Schm. pygidium or thorax.) Secrion G. The species Verataspis grandis marks another section, of which the characters are those of this species. So far no members of this section appear to have been found in Europe. The kind of modifi- cation is similar to that of Arges in Group I, and it appears to be an instance of heterogenetic homceomorphy. Szcrion G. L. (Terataspis) grandis, Hall. Vol. 58. |] MR. F. R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. 81 Section H. (Fig. 19.) The aberrant form O¢eratolichas gryps likewise heads an inde- pendent section, the characters of which are those of the type-species. This sec- Fie. 19.—Lichas gryps : Sw 4 = ACNAS STYPSs tion also seems limited to America. Hall. Section H. L. (Ceratolichas) gryps, Hall. LI. dracon, Hall. | VI. Conciuston. In the foregoing sections of the two main groups all the known members of J the Lichadide can be naturally included. it is questionable to what extent 1b [See Zittel’s ‘Textbook of is advisable to employ subgeneric or Palxont.'transi.Hastman, generic names in an extended or restricted 1900, p. 632, fig. 1315.] sense. The original conception of the subgenus or genus is lost by so doing, and its definiteness may be obscured, but the existence of newly- recognized transitional forms renders it difficult to draw up a permanent and invariable rule. The types of several different subgenera occasionally fall into the same section; and in such a case it seems desirable to apply to the section the name of the most typical and comprehensive form. For example, in Section A, Group I, Corydocephalus may be used as the title of the section. The sections probably may be regarded as of subgeneric rank, though some are not so isolated as others, and all are not of equal value; and only the two groups can be consideréd as generically separable. Names for the two groups seem necessary, and therefore for Group I the name Protolichas is proposed, and for Group II the name Deuterolichas. In spite of my reluctance to add to an already overburdened nomenclature, it does not seem possible to avoid giving distinctive designations to these two main divisions. In the case of the sections of these groups the majority already have names attached to them, which have been employed by various writers as of subgeneric value. The names Metopias, Arges, and Platymetopus must be, dropped because of their pre- occupation, and tor them may be substituted respectively Metopo- lichas, Gurich, Ceratarges, Giirich, and Paralichas, nom. prop. The two Sections C & KE of Group I may be termed respectively Platylichas, Gurich, and Metalichas, nom. prop., and Section D of Group Il Lchinolichas, Giirich, in order to complete the series of sectional names, which will then run as follows :—-: CJC. None 29. G 82 MR. F. R. C. REED ON THE GENUS LICHAS. _—_[ Feb. 1902, Grovp I.— Profolichas, nom. prop. | Group Il.—Deuterolichas, nom. prop. Section A. Corydocephalus. | Section A. Hoplolichas. . » B. Dicranopeltis. » B. Homolichas. a eC. -Platylichas: | » ©. Conolichas. . D. Metopolichas. » D. Echinolichas. » EE. Metalichas, nom. prop. | » Kh. Letolichas. . F. Uralichas. » F. Paralichas, nom. prop. ,, G. Ceratarges. » G. TLerataspis. » H. Oncholichas. » H. Ceratolichas. The British members of the family of the Lichadide are distributed among the sections as follows :— Grovur I. (Protolichas.) Sect. A. (Corydocephatus.) _ Sect. D. (Metopolichas.) L. anglicus, Beyy. | L. laciniatus, Dalm. L. hirsutus, Fletch. | LL. patriarchus, Wyatt Edgell. L. scutalis, Salt. Li. affinis, Ang. L. devonianus, Whidb. LL. conformis, Ang., var. keis- ? L. nodulosus, Salt. leyensis, Reed. B. (Dicranopeltis.) LL bulbiceps, Phill. L. Barrandei, Fletch. LL. verrucosus, Hichw. L. Woodwardi, Reed MS. (? British), ? L. Salter7, Fletch. EK. (Metalichas.) C. (Platylichas.) L. hibernicus, Portl. (pars). L. margaritifer, Nieszk. (? British). L. hifurcatus, Reed. ?L. Grayi, Fletch. ?L. laxatus, McCoy. Group IT. (Deuterolichas.) Sect. B. (Homolichas.) | Sect. F. (Paratichas.) L. angustus, Beyr. (? British). | LL kildarensis nom. prop. | (=L. hibernicus Portl. pars.) L. levis, Hichw. (? British). The small number of British species belonging to Group IT is noticeable. With regard to their distribution in the British Isles, Sections A & B of Group I appear to be entirely Silurian or Devonian, while the great majority of the members of the other sections are Ordovician. Vol. 58. ] PROF. GROOM ON POLYPHYMA LAPWORTHI. 83 . On Porypuyua, a New Genus belonging to the Lyerrpitiapn, From the CaMBRIAN SHALES of Matvern. By Prof. Turopor: Groom, M.A., D.Se., F.G.S5. (Read December 4th, 1901.) [Puats ITT.] I. OccURRENCE. THE number of lobulated ostracoda at present recorded from the Cambrian formation is very small, and the species are still very imperfectly known. Forms referred to Beyrichia have long been known from the Cambrian beds of Scandinavia,’ Stockingford,* and South Wales. The writer some time since detected in the lowest portion of the Malvern Black Shales a species identical with the Stockingford form, which latter had been provisionally identified with the Swedish Beyrichia Angelini, Barr. The specimens obtained from the Stockingford Shales were few and imperfect; the Malvern examples are far more abundant and, though for the most part imperfect, are better preserved. ‘They present characters which serve to separate the species from those now placed under the genus Beyrichia. Mauy of the specimens have been submitted to Prof. ‘T. Rupert Jones, who (after an examination ee made of much of the material) considers it impossible to refer the form to any known gnus, and recommends the establishment of a new genus and species. I would propose to describe the species under the name of Polyphyma Lapworthi. The specimens were obtained from the Black Shales (M 257) at the northern extremity of Chase Knd Hill, in the Southern Malverns, where they were associated with Acrotreta sp., Kutorgina pusilla, Sars, Protospongia fenestrata, Salter, and other fossils. ‘The shales are nowhere actually exposed, and can be reached onlv by excavation. Some two days’ work with the pick and spade produced perhaps a hundredweight of the shale in small pieces. Polyphyma is very abundant in certain bands of the shale, and altogether over 300 recognizable individuals were obtained, in addition to many fragments. The shales have been subjected to considerable pressure, consequently the specimens are frequently crushed and indented, and present differences in their appearance so extraordinary that Prof. Rupert Jones and myself at first thought that we mnight be dealing with several distinct species. In many examples the shell presents a beautifully reticulate appearance; but closer 1 J. Barrande, ‘Syst. Silur. du Centre de la Bohéme’ vol. i, Suppl]. (1872) p. 489. 2 * C. Lapworth, Geol. Mag. 1886, p. 321. * T. Rupert Jones, i/id. 1881, p. 343. Beyrichia Hollit, Jones, is here recorded from the Menevian, and regarded as an ally of B. intermedia, Jones (a form since referred to the genus Kledenia) : see Jones & Holl, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 5, vol. xvii (1886) p. 362 G2 84 PROF. GROOM ON POLYPHYMA LAPWORTHI. ([Feb. 1902, examination shows that the reticulate individuals differ from the rest in no other particular, and, moreover, reveals the fact that the reticulation is due to the presence of a ‘meshwork of intersecting cracks which are clearly of secondary origin. A similar reticulation is seen 1n some individuals of the associated Acrotreta. With the aid of the more perfect specimens I have now been able to reduce all the individuals, with the exception of one or two of the poorest specimens, to the single type, now to be deseribed. Il. Descriprron. The chief characteristics of Polyphyma Lapwortht are :—A sub- central, obliquely-directed reniform elevation; three tubercles near the dorsal margin; and an anterior subtriangular lobe (see the accompanying text-figure). Kestoration of Polyphyma Lapworthi, gen. et sp. nov. jie [ x 34 diam. ] The valves, when not flattened by pressure, are convex, and almost semicircular in outline, with a straight dorsal edge, and an almost uniformly and continuously curving ventral edge, the pestero-ventral margin alone being slightly protuberant in the larger specimens. The dorsal and ventral margins meet in a well-defined angle. The ventral border is strongly convex, except along the posterior margin Vol. 58. | PROF. GROOM ON POLYPHYMA LAPWORTIH. 85 and near the angles; it is marked off from the rest of the abe by a gentle depression, and thus forms a marginal ridge (7).' Along the posterior margin, in the best- mreceived examples, the narrow rim is raised only slightly above the level of the adjacent part of the shell. The dorsal margin, too, is as a rule slightly raised above the general level to form a narrow ridge, and is thence sharply bevelled off towards the hinge-line. The centre of the valve is occupied by a well-defined, broad reni- form elevation, the concavity of iron is directed obliquely upward and backward. The ventral limb (6) of this is more prominent than the dorsal (c), and at or near its free extremity is generally raised up to form a prominent rounded tubercle. Prof. Rupert Jones has suggested to me that this limb represents the ‘ gigot-lobe’ of Beyrichia. It is on this supposition that the orientation adopted here is based. In the antero-dorsal part of the valve are situated two tubercles. Of these, one (d), placed in a line with the free ends of the lobes 4 and c, is nearly hemispherical; the second (c), situated in front, in the best-examples is spindle-shaped, the axis of the spindle being directed obliquely upward and forward. These two tubercles. though sometimes apparently isolated, are usually more or less completely connected with the lobe ¢ by a low forked ridge. Towards the posterior end of the dorsal margin is a third smaller tubercle (a), sometimes very small and hemispherical, but usually elongated in a direction more or less parallel to the dorsal margin of the valve, with the bevelled edge of which it is, as a rule, nearly continuous at one point. Starting from a point close to the antero-ventral margin is a well-marked lobe (f) which, diverging from the margin, runs forward and upward, and ends near the lobe e. In the smaller examples it frequently appears to be spindle-shaped, but in larger and better specimens it is subtriangular. From a second point, on the postero-ventral margin, a more slender and less elevated ridge (g) runs upward and backward, and at the same time diverges from the edge and becomes submarginal. I have been unable to make certain that this ridge represents a feature originally present, for it is often poorly developed, and seems to occur at variable distances from the margin, sometimes indeed quite close to the latter; but its repetition with identical features in several of the best specimens favours the view that it is not of secondary origin. Indications of a small triangular lobe (2) are sometimes seen at the anterior angle in good specimens. The lobes just described rise up from the adjacent areas with tolerable distinctness, and where close together are separated by well-defined channels with rounded floors. The lobe c, however, often subsides gently into a flattened area characteristic of the hinder part of the valve. The two valves of the shell appear to be perfectly similar, and are sometimes preserved in juxtaposition. The dorsal and ventral edges appear to he wholly in a plane, and » The letters aj in parentheses refer to the text-figure, p. 84. 86 PROF, GROOM ON POLYPHYMA LAPWORTHI. [F eb. 1902, it is therefore to be presumed that, unless this is due to pressure, the valves when closed did not gape at any point along the ventral margin. No differences between different individuals whi¢h could be attributed to sex were observed. The substance of the valves is thin, black, and shining, and evi- dently consisted originally of chitinous material. The length of the valves generally varies from 1 to 3 millimetres, and the height from 0:5 to 18mm. The most abundant indi- viduals measured a little under 2 mm. by a little over 1 mm. Measurements of a number of selected individuals gave the fol- lowing dimensions (in millimetres) :—1l1:0x0°5; 1:24x0-66 ; 16x 0°8; 1°75 *1:0; 19x11; 20x11; 2:26 x 1:32 ete alae 2-6 x 1:56; 2°83 x 1-ba;and'2-9 x 1°8 (the biggest complete individual seen). A few specimens showed indications of greater size; the largest of these, an impertect specimen measuring oO. 6 mm. in height, must have been some 4 or +°5 mm. in length. The average lengths and heights of sixteen specimens less than 2 mm. in length were 1:6 and 0-9 mm. respectively ; the corresponding measurements of ten larger individuals were 95 5and1:4mm. The relative height thus appears to increase with age. III, Retarion to ALLIED GENERA. The genus Beyrichia was instituted by McCoy.’ In subsequent years many new species were referred to this genus by different observers. Latterly, however, certain of these have been separated off to form distinct genera, and other genera having been added, the Leperditiadee now include a number of lobulate forms. Among the lobulate genera recognized are the following :—Beyrichia,’ Ctencbolbina,’ Tetradella,' Bollia,’ Strepula,® Polyzygia,’ Poloniella,® Jonesella, and Drepanella.° The mutual relations between many of these forms is very obscure, and it appears doubtful whether all of them are entitled to rank as genera. The genera to which Polyphyma appears to be most nearly related are those pro- vided with broad lobes. such as Aladenia, Beyrichia, Ctenobolbina, and Zetradella. The arrangement of the lobes, however, is more complex than that seen in Aladeiia or in the simpler forms of Beyrichia aud Ctenobolbina ; moreover, it does not seem possible to regard Polyphyma as hee ce originated, like the more complex forms of Beyrichia, from the simple three- lobed type. On the other hand, 1 «Synops. Silur. Foss. Irel.’ 1846, p. 57. > See T. Rupert Jones, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2, vol. xvi (1855) pp. 81, 163; & G. Reuter, Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch. vol. xxxvii (1885) p. 621. 3 FB. O. Ulrich, Tanne Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. xiii (1891) p. 108, * Ford, p. 112. > T. Rupert Jones & H. B. Holl, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. cer. 5, vol. xvii (1886) p. 360. ° Ibid. p. 403. 7G. ‘Giirich, Verh. Russ. Kaiserl. Mineralog. Gesellsch. St. Petersb. vol. xxxii el 18§ 396) p. 387. * Ibid. p. 388. ' FE. O. Ulrich, Journ. Cincinnati Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. xiii (1891) p. 121. 10 Fbid.op. UT. Vol. 58. | PROF, GROOM ON POLYPHYMA LAPWORTHI. 87 it is conceivable that the lobes 6, c, d, and ¢ (perhaps together with the lobe a, which may belong either to lobe} or to lobe ¢) correspond with the four lobes seen in Vetradelia (and in some forms referred to Ctenobolbina).’ If this comparison be just, the lobes f and g may be extra lobes, not seen in Aledenia, Beyrichia, Ctenobolbina, or Tetradella, and per haps comparable with the submarginal lobes seen in Strepula and Polyzygia, though these differ greatly in form from the broad lobe f. But whatever be the interpretation, it appears that Polyphyma presents a combination of characters not seen in any other genus. Considering our ignorance of the homo- logies of the lobes in the majority of the genera, it appears hardly worth while to discuss the question further; the true systematic position of Polyphyma will be first understood when, by means of transitional stages between this form and other genera, it has been ascertained what parts correspond in each case. LY. OcctRRENCE IN OTHER Districts. Owing to the kindness of Prof. Lapworth, I have been enabled to examine specimens of ‘ Beyrichia’ obtained by him from the Oldbury Shales, and I find that the best example among these is referable to Polyphyma Lapworthi. In the Oldbury district, as in the Malverns, this species is found in shales beneath the zone of Spherophthalmus alatus, Boeckh. It seems probable that at Malvern the horizon is that of the uppermost part of the Paradoxidian ; it is, however, possible that it corresponds with ‘the zone of Beyr ne Angelini, Barr., which in Sweden 1s situated above that of Agqnostus pistformis, Linn. ‘ Beyrichia’ Angelini, originally figured without description by Angelin, and shortly afterwards briefly described by Barrande,’ was iater redescribed by Linnarsson.*’ The last-mentioned observer remarks that, among the variety of forms described under the name Beyrichia, none approach ‘ Beyrichia’ Angelini, and he regarded the generic position of the latter as quite uncertain. From Linnarsson’s description, ‘ Beyrichia’ Anyclint appears to prescnt some resemblance to Polyphyma Lapworthi; this is seen in the chitinous nature, the size, the semicircular form, the flattening at one end, and the subcentral position of the main tubercle, and perhaps in other respects. But the description is hardly full enough to warrant the inclusion at present of Barrande’s species in the genus Polyphyma. In reply to a request of mine to be furnished 1 A. Krause, Zeitschr. Deutsch. Geol. Gesellsch. vol. xliv (1892) pp. 389, 395 & pl. xxi, fig. 2, pl. xxii, fig. 9. * Angelin’s figure (pl. A, figs. 36 a & )) was apparently intended to appear in a supplement to the ‘Palxontologia Scandinavica,’ but was never published, as might be inferred from Barrande’s statement, ‘Syst. Silur. du Centre de la Bobéme’ vol.i, Suppl. (1872) pp. 485 & 495, though proofs of the p'ate containing it were privately circulated. I may add that the late Dr. Gustav Lindstrém informed me that Angelin’s original specimen was lost before 1876. * Ofvers. Kongl. Vetensk.-Akad. Férhandl. vol. xxxii (1875) no. 5, p. 40, & pl. v, fig. 11. 88 PROF, GROOM ON POLYPHYMA LAPWORTHI. [Feb. 1902, with a large drawing of ‘Beyrichia’ Angelini, the late Dr. Lindstrom informed me that Linnarsson’s original specimen is the only one now possessed by the Riksmuseum at Stockholm, and that it is well delineated in Linnarsson’s paper. Under these circumstances there can be little doubt that the English and Swedish species are different. V. Diagnosis or PoLyepHymMA LAPWORTHI. Shell thin and chitinous; convex, semicircular, with straight hinge-line and well-defined angles. Ventral border raised into a marginal rim, which narrows posteriorly. Valves, each flat behind, furnished with a large, subcentral, obliquely-directed reniform lobe, the ventral limb of which is commonly provided with a prominent . tubercle; a small, elongated, postero-dorsal submarginal lobe ; two antero-dorsal lobes, usually connected with the reniform lobe by a low forked ridge: the one hemispherical, the other more anteriorly situated, spindle-shaped, directed towards the anterior angle; a subtriangular anterior submarginal lobe, and probably a slender submarginal posterior ridge. Dorsal margin shghtly raised, and sharply bevelled off towards the hinge-line. Valves when closed probably not gaping at any point. Prevailing size: about 2 milli- metres by 1. Horizon.—Lowest Black Shales (Cambrian), Southern Malverns. EXPLANATION OF PLATE III. Fig. 1. Left valve of Polyphyima Lapworth, gen. et sp. nov. (No. 305.) x22. 2. Do. (No. 256.) x 144. a. Pariot do: CNou2!1.): x 23: 4.-Do, (No. 141) x 25: 5. Left valve. (No. 332.) x 22. 6. Right-valve. (No.177.) xX 21. 7. Do. (No. 229,) x 17%. 8. Part of do. (No. 333.) x°‘23. \ (The numbers in parentheses are those of the original specimens, which are now in the Museum of the Birmingham University. | | 2. X14d 6. X21 Bee OS Na) OS Ts T.T Groom del. : F AH Searle lith. i MinternBros imp. POLYPHYMA LAPWORTHI. (GEN.ET SP NOV. Vol. 58.| THE €AMBRIAN, ETC. OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 89 8. The Szauence of the CamBrian and AssoctaTeD Beps of the Matvern Hitzs. By Prof. Toroporr Groom, M.A., D.8c., F.G.S. With an Aprrenptx on the Bracuiopopa by CHARLES Atreep Martry, Hsq., B.Sc., F.G.8. (Read December 4th, 1901.) ConTENTS. Page Peer ROC CTO. Conkle el teats na eae ks a emeenn chem ral Mase reat ae 89 Rion ll wer. Quer tzilege sce. fae yt kag Mtn os oe eas anes nb ee Na: 90 Nee Phesolly bush: Sandishone ec. icemat Ss eoctguacenenas weber ates ane D4 Py. Phe W hite-Meaved-Oak, Shales! “Old Stones * 2nd ed. (1884) p. 24. * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) fig. 1, p. 182 & pl. xiti facing p. L6G7; and id. vol. lvi (1900) pl. xv facing p. 168. 7 Throughout this paper M, followed by a numeral in parentheses, refers to. the maps which accompany the author’s previous papers on the Malverns, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. lv (1899) pl. xiii & vol. lvi (1900) pl. viii. Vol. 58. | ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 91 the two rocks are obscure. But, judging from the distribution of the débris of the Quartzite, it would appear to crop out along a line running in a south-westerly direction obliquely down the slope, and parallel to the probable direction of outcrop of the sandstone '; this circumstance lends support to Symonds’s view. Other considera- tions, however, suggest that the Quartzite and Sandstone at this spot are separated by a fault (see pp. 96 & 97). The view that the Malvern Quartzite directly underlies the Hollybush Sandstone is further borne out by the close analogy between the Malvern and Shropshire districts; in the latter the sequence is clearer, and the glauconitic Comley (or Hollybush) Sandstone is immediately underlain by the Wrekin Quartzite.° The frequently conglomeratic character of the Malvern Quartzite also points in the same direction. At one spot there appears to be direct evidence of the infra-position of the Quartzite. At the northern end of the big quarry at White-Leaved Oak, the lowest portion of certain flaggy beds of the Hollybush Sandstone (which were evidently regarded as the base of that formation by Prof. Lapworth) is seen to consist chiefly of grey and greyish- white quartzite precisely like certain varieties of the Malvern (Juartzite, and unlike any seen in the MHollybush Sandstone. These contain, in addition to doubtful fragments of Kutorgina Phil- lipsit (Holl), which occurs in both formations, Obolella (?) Groomit, sp. noy., a fossil hitherto found only in the Malvern Quartzite. This quartzite passes up by alternation into the green flagegy Hollybush Sandstone. We have here, then, beds which represent either the summit of the Quartzite, or the passage-beds between the formations and the Hollybush Sandstone. The junction of the Malvern Quartzite series with the Archean complex being probably everywhere a fault,*? it is impossible to say on what rocks the former originally rested. It may have passed down into a pre-Cambrian sedimentary series, or into a volcanic series analogous to the Caldecote Series of Warwick- shire,* possibly into the Warren House Series of the Malverns.’ But it seems more probable that the Quartzite rested unconformably on both of the Malvern Archean series; for the inclusion in the conglomeratic beds of fragments bearing a general resemblance to certain rocks of the present Malvern Hills proves the denndation of a land containing rocks of both Malvernian and Uriconian type situated not far from the site of the present Malvern chain.” (6) Lithology and Thickness. Lithologically the rocks of this series vary from a compact quartzite to a rather coarse conglomerate, every transition between * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) fig. 1, p. 182. * Callaway, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxiv (1878) pp. 754 e¢ seqgqg., and Lapworth & Watts, Proc. Geol. Assoc. vol. xiii (1894) p. 309. % Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) pp. 187, 139, & 145. * Lapworth, Proc. Geol. Assoc. vol. xv (1898) pp. 830-32. ? Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lvi (1900) p. 140. ° Rep. Brit. Assoc. 1960 (Bradford) p. 739. 92 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND _ [ Feb. 1902, these two types being found. In Winter Combe, on Raggedstone Hill," the prevailing rock is a coarse greyish-white quartzite, or grit, with some finer-grained quartzite. At the northern end of Midsummer Hill (see fig. 1) layers of quartzite and conglomerate Fig. 1.—Diagrammatic sketch of the small quarry in the Malvern Quartzite and Conglomerate, at the north-western corner of Midsummer Hill (M170). N. le i yy? SE oI ee Wage iE Scale: Vertical,!4inch= 4 feet. Horizontal, approximately the same. (Imper sistent layers of conglomerate are interbedded with grey quartzite (dotted in the figure). The fossil are most abundant in the uppermost band of quartzite, especially near the junction with the overlying band of con- glomerate. | alternate. The prevailing type is a fine-grained quartzite with tiny flakes of white mica, and often containing minute fragments of horny brachiopoda, chiefly referable to Autorgina Phillapsu. In, places, especii ae where the rock becomes a little coarser in grain, there are clear indications of lamination,and not uncommonly of false- bedding. Occasionally the rock passes into a sandstone of a chocolate- brown colour. Very commonly the grain of the quartzite or sandstone becomes coarser, and the rock then passes into a grit. The colour of the quartzite varies considerably : the commonest type is grey ; but greyish-white, or greyish- black, bluish-, greenish-, yellowish-, brownish-, pinkish-, or reddish- grey tints are frequently assumed. By the gradual or fairly sudden appearance of pebbles or subangular tragments, the rock passes into a pebbly quartzite, sandstone, or erit, and into somewhat coarse conglomerate, the pebbles of which may attain a diameter of 2 inches. A description of the materials of the Malvern Quartzite is reserved for a future occasion; for the present, 1t may suffice to state that the fragments consist largely of grey or white quartz and metamorphic quartzite ; variously tinted felsites, bearing much resemblance to rocks in the Herefordshire Beacon which have been regarded as rhyolites; and reddish binary granites and granophyres; as also of minerals which may have been derived from such rocks. It may be remarked that while all the varieties of quartzite or conglomerate found in the different localities can be more or less closely paralleled in the chief outcrop at the northern end of Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) fig. 14, p. 146. Vol. 58. | ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 93 Midsummer Hill, the development of the series in the several localities is usually somewhat different in one or more respects, such as the prevailing nature of the matrix, the variety of pebbles, or the relative proportions of quartzite and conglomerate. Thus in Winter Combe, on Raggedstone Hill, the prevailing rock is a pebbly grit, of tolerably uniform character, the pebbles of which are of less varied character than those seen at the northern end of Mid- summer Hill. On the western side of Raggedstone Hill quartzites of a light colour, and containing Hyolithus, arefound. At the southern end of the same hill, greyish-white quartzites are interbedded with Hollybush Sandstone. These facts are of importance, inasmuch as they either point to rapid horizontal change, or more probahly suggest that we are dealing with dislocated fragments of a series originally of considerable thickness. It is difficult to say what the original thickness may have been. The little patch on Winter Combe consisting chiefly of grit can hardly be less than 50, and is probably more than 65 feet thick.' The thickness of that portion of the series of quartzites, grits, and conglomerates which crops out at the northern extremity of Mid- summer Hill may be as great as 200 or 300 feet; but the difficulty of ascertaining the exact disposition of the beds, makes this estimate very uncertain. It seems probable, however, that the formation was originally comparable in development with the quartzite at the base of the Cambrian Series in Shropshire, or possibly even with the still thicker Lower Quartzites of the Nuneaton district. (c) Paleontology. Fossils are not common in the series in most places. Symonds speaks of an Obolella,* and Murchison records the following :— Obolella Salteri, Orthis lenticularis, Ctencdonta sp., Theca sp., Ser- pulites fistula, and Scolithus sp.* No specimens recorded as from the ‘Conglomerate’ appear to occur in the existing collections, but a few labeiled as trom the ‘Hollybush Sandstone’ may be seen at Oxford, Cambridge, South Kensington, and Worcester. ‘They include Kutorgina cingulata var. Phillipsit nov., and Obolella (7?) Groomi, sp. nov. These spe- cimens, however, are embedded in a quartzite which is precisely like that of Raggedstone Hill (M244) or Midsummer Hill (M170) The same may be said of a specimen of Hyolithus (Serpulites) fistula (Holl)? preserved in the Woodwardian Museum. The subject has been thrown into confusion, apparently owing to the circumstance that, although Holl distinguished between the Holly- bush Sandstone and the basal Conglomerate (= Malvern Quartzite), collectors have referred indiscriminately all the fossils collected to the former. Moreover, Holl, I believe, included under the name ‘felspathic sandstones’ rocks belonging in part to the 1 See Quart. Journ Geol. Soe. vol. lv (1899) fig. 14, p. 146. * “Old Stones’ 2nd ed. (1884) p. 24. % * Siluria’ 4th ed. (1867) App.-p. 541. 4 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND [Feb. 1902, Hollybush Sandstone and in part to the Malvern Quartzite. I think it advisable, therefore, to disregard the lists given by Holl and Murchison, and to rely solely on the specimens preserved in museums, or collected by myself. On the western slopes of the Raggedstone (M 244) fossils are abundant, in pieces of quartzite and quartzose grit. These in- clude, in large numbers, Autoryina cingulata var. Phillipsi nov., and less frequently Obolclla(?) Groom, sp. nov., and HMyolithus priuncvus, sp. nov., and rarely". fistula (Holl). In the more con- glomeratic quartzites at the northern end of Midsummer Hill (M170), I obtained Autorgina Phillips in the greatest abundance, though frequently in a fragmentary condition. With these were associated a much smaller number of specimens of Obolella(?) Groomit. The foregoing are the only fossils (with the exception of glauconitic casts of foraminifera) that it appears safe to attribute to the Malvern Quartzite. Ill. Tue HottysusH SANDSTONE. (a) Succession and Thickness. The Hollybush Sandstone was first observed by Murchison on the western flanks of the Raggedstone. He described the formation as composed of a pale-green, fine-grained, slightly micaceous, earthy sandstone, passing up above into hard flag-like and highly micaceous layers." The sandstone, he states, ‘night be termed greensand with as much propriety as any rock in the geological series.’ De la Beche speaks of the same beds as ‘greenish sandstones, in thick and thin beds, often of a trappean aspect.’ ? It was John Phillips, however, who gave the first detailed description of the series, and applied to it its present name.’ Holl in later years carefully studied the character of the sandstones, and obtained fossil remains from them.* He attempted also to establish a general succession of strata within the series, and distinguished on the northern slopes of the Raggedstone (in descending order) the following :— Beds with Trachyderina antiquissima. Greenish sandstones with Serpulites fistula. Contemporaneous lava. Light-coloured felspathic sandstones and speckled sandstones with fossils, and rather massive olive-green unfossiliferous sandstone. Basal conglomerate (= Malvern Quartzite). ‘Silurian System ’ 1839, p. 416. Mem. Geol. Surv. Gt. Brit. vol. i (1846) p. 21. Ibid. vol. ii, pt. 1 (1848) pp. 51-54. Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi (1865) pp. 87-89. Pe oO We Vol. 58. ] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 95 At the southern end of the Raggedstone he described, in descending order, the following succession :— Olive-green massive beds. Thinly-laminated micaceous sandsione. Hight-blue calcareous sandstone, with a thin bed of limestone. . Dark-purple and purplish-black sandstone. Sandy shales, with worm-tracks. These beds Holl placed below the horizon of the lava of the more northerly exposures, but above the lowest beds. Both on the northern and southern parts of the hill, the beds appear to be less satisfactorily exposed than when Holl examined them; but careful cxamination of the ground shows that, at any rate in part, Holl’s succession will not hold good. He does not seem to have detected the fault crossing the series at White-Leaved Oak,! and in the northern part of the hill the supposed lava has been shown by the present writer to be a dyke crossing the bedding.” The formation in Raggedstone Hill exhibits a difference in deve- | lopment in three or four different areas. There is, firstly, a series consisting chiefly of thin flaggy sandstones, interstratified with sandy shales: these are seen only on the western side of the big quarry at White-Leaved Oak.* Secondly, a set of more massive green sandstones, interstratified with dark-green or black sand- stones: these are exposed immediately west of the flaggy sand- stones, from which they are separated by afault.* Thirdly, a set of dark-grey and grey sandstones or quartzites, with green sand- stones, seen to the north of the big quarry. And lastly, a thick series of green sandstones, apparently including in the middle a band of fine-grained, dark-green or grey sandstone, overlain by variously-tinted light-grey sandstones’; this series occupies the north-western corner of Raggedstone Hill. The mutual strati- graphical relations between these portions of the formation are not clear ; but the available evidence suggests that they constitute, on the whole, series following each other in the order just given, but possibly with some overlapping ° of the members in some or all cases. The flaggy beds consist chiefly of thin flags of green sandstone, separated by equally thin shaly seams. In places the beds become calcareous, and at one spot small lenticular patches of impure light- green limestone are seen, and in two others a very hard, compact, impure, brown or grey limestone, 2 or 3 feet thick.” Towards the upper part of the series thin beds of dark-grey sandstone come in; and the uppermost beds seen consist of more massive green, dark-green, or dark-grey sandstone separated by shaly beds. 1 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) fig. 2, p. 134. 2 Ibid. fig. 1, p. 132. * Ibid. fig. 2, p. 134. 4 hid. pp. 135 & 137. * Ibid. fig. 1, p. 132. The outcrop of this band, which is marked 40.5’. should probably be extended somewhat in width towards the south. * This term is not used in a stratigraphical sense. * Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) pp. 183-35. The limestone is represented in black, in the map and sections on pp. 134 & 186 there. 96 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND [Feb. 1902, At the northern end of the quarry, the flaggy beds are separated from the Archean by 1| or 2 feet of grey and whitish-grey quartzite, in thin seams separated by bands of sandy shale; into this series they pass by alternation. This quartzité appears to be the summit of the Malvern Quartzite (see p. 91), the greater part of which is faulted out. A calcareous layer in the flaggy series yielded to Prof. Lapworth Autorgina cin gulata, Obolella Salteri, Linnarssonia sayittalis, and Hyolithus sp... From what is possibly the same layer Lobtained Autorgma cingulata var. Phillips and Hyolithus sp. Other portions of the flaggy series piclied Scolecoderma antiquissuma (Salter) and Hyolithus (7) sp. The second series includes a band of impure, greenish-grey, elauconitic, sandy limestone a few inches thick. The only fossil detected was Scolecoderma antiquissima. The resemblance of this series to the uppermost part of the tlaggy beds suggests that the fault separating them is not of great importance ; The third series is poorly exposed, but appears to occupy a considerable area on the western side of the Raggedstone. Judging from the débris and from the few exposures seen, it consists chiefly of grey, dark-grey, and black sandstones and quartzites ; ereen and dark-green sandstones, with subordinate conglomerate and coarse conelomeratic grit”; the pebbles of the conglomerate, which are sometimes nearly |] inch long, are set in a dark-grev, dark-green, or green matrix. These beds, which may be over 200 feet thick, have furnished no fossils. Of the fourth series the upper beds only are exposed, though judging from débris the lower beds resemble these. They consist chiefly of green flaggy sandstones with Scolecoderma antiguissuind. The dark zone in the middle of the series includes a thin conglomeratic band (M 158). The concealed grey sandstones are of grey, or greenish-, brownish-, yellowish- , pinkish-, or reddish- erey colour. A yellow ish- grey variety is lithologically indistinguish- able from a variety of the Malvern Quartzite seen in Winter Combe. These grey beds appear to correspond in part with Holl’s ‘light-coloured felspathic sandstones.’* They are characterized by the great abundance of Hyolithus fistula (Holl) ; with this are Peurinted H. primevus, sp. nov. and H, malvernensis, sp. nov., and probably other species of the same genus, together with Coleo- loides (2) sp., Kutorgina Phillips, a minute species of Modiol- opsis (2), and Scolecoderma antiquissima, The light-grey sandstones are probably overlain by a very compact dark-grey platy sandstone, which forms a httle tump near the road in the Hollybush Pass. The higher beds consist of green sandstones, with Scolecoderma antiquissima, The beds on the northern side of the ae and those in Winter Combe seem to belong chiefly to this fourth class. 1 Proc. Geol. Assoc. vol. xv (1898) p. 338 » The conglomerate was seen only in the form of débris at the foot of the hill. 3 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi (1865) p. 87. Vol. 58.] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 97 Owing to the difficulty in ascertaining the precise succession of the beds, and to the disturbances and faulting which the formation has undergone, any estimate of the original thickness of the Hollybush Sandstone must be very uncertain. The combined thickness of the visible portion of the flaggy beds, and of the sandstones west of them at White-Leaved Oak, is probably about 225 feet: this estimate agrees closely with that of Holl, who says that the beds here are not much more than 200 feet thick.' The thickness of the flaggy beds aloneis not less than 75 feet. The inclination of the third set of beds can be seen only at two places. In one of these green sandstones dip north-eastward at a considerable angle*; in the other, situated towards the northern end of the large quarry at White-Leaved-Oak, black quartzites show a north-easterly dip of 60°.3 If this dip is maintained throughout the strip, the beds may be as much as 300 feet thick. The thickness of the beds of the uppermost series on the northern side of the Hollybush Pass, west of the fault traversing the sandstone, is about 550 feet; the corresponding series in the north-western part of the Raggedstone is probably about 650 feet, an estimate which is near that of 600 feet given. by Phillips for the whole formation.* But if, as may be suspected from the absence of débris of the supposed lower subdivisions, these are faulted out, and the series here consequently includes only the upper part of the formation, the thicknesses already suggested for the lower portions must be added to this value; this will give a maximum thickness of nearly 1200 feet for the whole formation. If, however, as seems probable, certain beds are repeated in the second and third series, and others in the third and fourth, some deduction must be made, though not, I think,a great one. J would suggest, therefore, an estimate of 1000 or 1100 feet, and do not think that the series can be much less than 900 feet thick. The following succession may be tentatively suggested :— (6) Massive Sandstones. 3. Green sandstones containing Scolecoderma antiquissima, with a zone of dark-green sandstones (with a thin conglomeratic layer), dark- grey quartzite, and light-grey sandstones containing Scolecoderma antiquissima, Kutorgina Phillipsti, Hyolithus fistula, H. primevus, H. malvernensis, and probably other species of Hyolithus, together with Modiolopsis (Y) sp. Thickness probably not less than 650 feet. 2. Grey, dark-grey, or black sandstones and quartzites, alternating with green and dark-green sandstones (with subordinate conglomerate), and with a thin impure limestone towards the base. Scoleco- derma antiguissima also occurs in these. Thickness 400 feet (?). (a) Flaggy and Shaly Sandstones. 1, Flagey and shaly green sandstones, with one or two thin calcareous layers and a thin impure limestone; passing up into more massive green, dark-green, or dark-grey sandstones, and down into 1 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi (1865) p. 89. * See dip-arrow a little north of the d in ‘ White-Leaved- Oak,’ Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) map, pl. xiii. > Thid. fig. 2. p. 134. 4 Mem. Geol. Surv. Gt. Brit. vol. ii, pt. i (1848) p. 53. Q.J.G.8. No. 229. H 98 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND | Feb. 1902, greyish-white quartzite (Malvern Quartzite). Fossils: Kutorgina Phillipsii, Linnarssonia sagittalis, Obolella (2) Saltert,: Hyolithus sp., and Scolecoderma antiquissima. Fossils in the white quartzite : Oboiclla (?) Groomii and Kutorgina Phillipsii (2). Thickness not less than 75 feet. (6) Paleontology. The fossils recorded from the Hollybush Sandstone by Holl ? are the following :—Scolithus, Scolecoderma (Trachyderma) anti- quissima, Serpulites fistula, Lingula squamosa, Lingula sp., Kutorgina (Obolella ) Phillipsit, Obolella 2 spp., anda small bivalve. Murchison* records also the following :—Lituites sp., Theca sp., Obolella Salteri, and annelid-tubes. It is unfortunate that scarcely any of the fore- going specimens appear to have found their way into the large public collections. The only fossils from the Hollybush Sandstone that I have been able to find in these collections are Hyolithus (Serpulites) fistula and Scolecoderma (Trachyderma) antiquissima. It appears very doubtful whether many of the specimens recorded were obtained from the Sandstone (see p. 93), and the generic value of most of the unnamed species is very uncertain. The only forms which it seems safe to refer to the Hollybush Sandstone are the following :— Kutorgina cinaqulata, var. Phillipsii Hyolithus, 2 or more spp. (Holl), Modiolopsis (2) sp. Hyolithus (Orthotheca) fistula(Holl). | Scolecoderma antiquissima (Salter). H. primevus, sp. nov. | Casts of foraminifera. — A malvernensis, sp. nov. | IV. Tas Woarre-Leavep-Oak SHALES. (a) Palzeontology and Thickness. The Malvern Black Shales appear to have been first detected by Conybeare.’ They were subsequently recognized by Murchison, and doubtfully correlated by him with the Llandeilo Beds.’ A year or two later John Phillips’ detected Agnostus and other trilobites in the shales, a discovery which induced Barrande to place the shales on the horizon of the Lingula-Flags and of his ‘ primordial fauna.’® The further discovery by Symonds of Dictyonema sociale, Salter, in the immediately overlying Grey Shales tended to confirm the antiquity 1 The specimens of Linnarssonia sagittalis and Obolella (?) Salteri, recorded from the Hollybush Sandstone, have not undergone revision by Mr. Matley. > Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi (1865) p. 89. 3 *Siluria’ 4th ed. (1867) App. p. 541. 4 Mr. Frederick Chapman has carefully examined the glauconitic casts of foraminifera in the Malyern Quartzite and Hollybush Sandstone, and in the grits of the White-Leaved-Oak Shales, but has failed to identify any of the enera. wv. Annals of Philosophy, n. s. vol. iv (1822) p. 337. ® «Silurian System’ 1839, p. 416. 7 Lond. Edin. & Dubl. Phil. Mag. & Journ. Sci. vol. xxii (1848) p. 384; and Mem. Geol. Surv. Gt. Brit. vol. ii, pt. 1 (1848) p. 955. 5 Bull. Soc. Géol. France, ser. 2, vol. viii (1851) pp. 211-12, Vol. 58. ] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 99 of the series.! Still later this was followed by the researches of Belt in the Lingula-Flags of North Wales”; while the subsequent investigations of English and Scandinavian geologists have assisted in further defining the age of the Black Shales, and have shown that they include beds which must be correlated with the Upper Dolgelly Beds or upper part of the Lingula-Flags, and represent the zone of Spherophthalmus alatus, Boeck, and its associates. The Black Shales are found chiefly in the neighbourhood of the village of White-Leaved-Oak, and may be termed the White- Leaved-Oak Shales. They have been subdivided into the following :— (4) Upper Black Shales ; 3 (3) Upper White-Leaved-Oak Igneous Band ; (2) Lower Black Shales; and (1) Lower White-Leaved-Oak Igneous Band. The lowest beds previously recognized are the Lower Black Shales. Many years ago a shaft was sunk at the southern end of Raggedstone Hill in beds low down in this series.* Symonds, regarding these shales as situated on the eastern side of the erystalline axis of the hills, stated that they dip steeply away from the axis®; this must mean that they have an easterly dip, and are therefore presumably inverted, as elsewhere along the line of junction with the older rocks of Raggedstone Hill. In débris (on the southern side of the road) which, I am informed by an inhabitant, was thrown out of this pit, I failed to find any fossils, but ‘ Olent’ were obtained from the débris thrown out, together with an Agnosius discovered by Strickland.® The latter trilobite, at first identified by Salter as Agnostus pisiformis, was afterwards separated by him under the name of Agnostus princeps, and regarded as a new species allied to the former.’ This supposed species, as Mr. Lake and myself endeavour to show on p. 119 of this paper, has apparently resulted from a confusion by Salter of Agnostus pisiformis with A. trisectus. All the Malvern examples of Agnostus from the Black Shales preserved in the collections known to us, including an ‘ Agnostus pisiformis’ in the Strickland Col- lection at Cambridge, appear to be typical specimens of A. trisectus. The shales in question, long supposed to form part of the zone of A. pisifornus, therefore belong to the zone of A. trisectus (to which Peltura scarabwoides, Spherophthalmus alatus, and Ctenopyge are also limited), and, like the overlying portion of the Black Shales, must be correlated with the Upper Dolgelly Beds, and not with the Lower Lingula-Flags. I have, however, detected at another spot beds belonging + «Old Stones’ 2nd ed. (1884) p. 27, 2 Geol. Mag. 1867, p. 536. 3 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lv (1899) p. 159. 4 ‘Old Stones’ 2nd ed. (1884) p. 27; see also[G. H. Piper] Trans. Woolhope Nat. Field Club, 1893-94, p. 22. 5 Old Stones’ 2nd ed. (1884) p. 27. ° See Murchison’s ‘ Siluria’ 1st ed. (1854) p. 92. “ Mem. Geol. Surv. U. K. dec. xi (1864) p. 1. 100 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND [ Feb. 1902, horizon evidently below that of Peltura. Suspecting the presence of shales at the north-western corner of Chase-End Hill, I caused excavations to be made which resulted in the discovery of Black Shales (M 257) interbedded with thin bands of coarse, very dark- grey quartzose grit and invaded by one or two sills of igneous rock (M117). The series constitutes the Lower Igneous Band. The grits vary from seams a fraction of an inch thick to bands 8 inches thick. Like the Hollybush Sand- stone, they contain glauconite, but are generally appreciably coarser than the black and dark-grey varieties of that formation. The shales at this point are in contact with the Hollybush Sandstone, but the actual junction is obscured by the decay of the rocks on either side. The dip of the shales is uniformly high, and varies about 10° on either side of the vertical. Lithologically the shales are indis- tinguishable from other portions of the White-Leaved-Oak Series. The thickness of the series, ex- clusive of the sill M117, is about 30 feet (fig. 2); but it is possible that higher shales belonging to the same series occur south-west of this sill. A complete lack of exposures, however, precludes an examination of the beds for some distance in this direction. Excavations over the whole outcrop carried on for several days, with the aid of a man and S.W. Black Shales and grits, with Polyphyma The dip of the sandstone is doubtfully D7 A: Shales at the northern evtrenuty of Zi nd Hill. I Supposed fault. 7 ty F= 1 inch = 16 feet.] Chase-1 [Seale : Hb.8 = Hollybush Sandstone with M 117 (olivine-basalt); M tx M 117b AMR gs 4 Aish | . yf Hollybush Sandstone and Blac ates \ ~) fhe =? - Lapworthi; M117 = Hornblende-camptonite. ES boys, resulted in the discovery = of perhaps a thousand fossiliferous s j 3 n , fragments, many of which showed Ry = aD . B = = a number of fossils. The pre- | 2 vailing fossil is Polyphyma Lap- N a worthi, Groom,' a fossil which is = = probably allied to ‘ Beyrichia’ = 2 Angelini, Barrande, and of which several hundreds of recognizable individuals were obtained. These were associated with a much smaller number of a small ostracod somewhat resembling Leperditia. Some of the layers are very rich in the remains of hexactinellid sponges, most or all of 1 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. lviii (1902) p. 83. Vol. 58.] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS, LOL which are referable to Protospongia fenestrata, Salt. These are accompanied by numerous flat, and sometimes striated, carbonaceous. markings, possibly of vegetable origin; a single imperfect specimen of a finely-striated species of Agnostus was also obtained. Brachio- poda are fairly abundant, and the following have been identified by Mr.C. A. Matley:—Many examples of Acrotreta(?) Sabrine, var. mal- vernensis nov. (figs. 11-14, p. 143); a few specimens of Kutorgina cingulata, var. pusilla, Lnrs. (figs. 19 & 20, p. 147); and a single example very doubtfully referred to Lingulella Nicholsona, Call. These shales and grits may be regarded as constituting the zone of Polyphyma. ‘The fossils are most abundant towards the middle of the zone, above, below, and between the grits; and very few have been obtained in the upper layers. The Lower Black Shales are actually exposed only in the village of White-Leaved Oak and in the fields immediately to the north-west, where they have served for many years as the chief hunting-ground for collectors. They are well exposed along the footpath leading from the village to Fowlet Farm (M222); here they commonly dip north-eastward at a high angle. No interbedded igneous rocks are seen in the shales near the village, which are of a deep bluish-black colour. Bands in these shales have afforded almost uniformly in abundance the following :—Spherophthalmus alatus, Boeck,’ and Ctenopyge bisulcata, Phill.; less common are Peltura scarabceoides, Wahlenberg?; Ctenopyge pecten, Salt., and Ct. flagellifer, Ang.? Still more rare are Lingula(?) pygmea, Holl, and Obolella(?) Salteri, Holl. In the field to the north-east, close to the junction of the Black Shales with the Hollybush Sandstone, further exposures (M 2227) have afforded many specimens of Spherophthalmus alatus and Cienopyge bisulcata; also a few of Péeltura scarabeoides, together with Ctenopyge flagellifera or Ct. pecten. The fauna is thus similar to that seen along the footpath below ; and if these beds, together with those of the old pit be included, the Lower Black Shales must be some 250 feet thick. The Upper White-Leaved-Oak Igneous Band consists largely of olivine-basalts interbanded with dark shales, which are often bleached white, or indurated by the action of the igneous rocks. The shales of the series are best exposed in the road at White-Leaved Oak, in the lane leading southward from the village, and along the footpath to Fowlet Farm at some distance from the village. Tri- lobites are mentioned by Symonds as occurring in the baked shales of the last-mentioned locality *; and I have obtained an abundance of Spherophthalmus alatus, together with Ctenopyge sp., from the débris of Black Shales (M 218) on the ridge constituting the north- eastern boundary of the ‘ Valley of White-Leaved Oak.’ The frag- ments here include pieces of a remarkable dark-grey shelly limestone * Olenus humilis, Phillips, is a synonym of this species. * Conocephalus malvernianus, Phillips, is a synonym of this species. 3 * Old Stones’ 2nd ed. (1884) p. 30. 102 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND [Feb. 1902, with a conchoidal fracture. Excavations made in the plantation (numbered 125m on the 25-inch Ordnance Survey-map), where alone the fragments have been found, failed to reach the rock, owing to the thick covering of débris of basalt and Black Shale, and to the dense undergrowth and numerous roots. The limestone may possibly occur in the form of discontinuous nodules. The fossils obtained from it included Obolella(?) Salterti?,’ Murchisonia (?) sp., Glyptarca primava, Hicks?, and numerous smaller organisms. Microscopic examination revealed to Mr. Frederick Chapman a num- ber of species of foraminifera, together with ostracoda, echinoderm- spines, and sponge-spicules(?).” When the parent rock has been reached the above list will probably be augmented, for the fragments of limestone obtained were crowded with fossils, large and small. The total thickness of the Upper White-Leaved-Oak Igneous Band is about 300 feet, of which the basalts probably constitute the greater part. The Upper Black Shales are exposed at the foot of the small escarpment, formed by the igneous band that traverses the north- eastern portion of Pendock’s Grove; also in the road leading south- westward from White-Leaved Oak; but the best exposure is seen in the lane leading southward from the village. I obtained here (M 270) Spherophthalmus alatus (abundant), Ctenopyge bisulcata, and Agnostus trisectus. The total thickness of the Upper Black Shales may be estimated at about 150 feet. The Lower and Upper Black Shales, and the included Upper White-Leaved-Oak Igneous Band, accordingly all belong to the zone of Spherophthalmus and the associated forms. But it must be added that no fossils have been obtained from the uppermost layers of the Upper Black Shales. Apart from the localities mentioned in the foregoing pages, the only place at which I have succeeded in finding traces of organic remains is in the small faulted patch of Black Shale in Pendock’s Grove (M 223 a), where a doubtful specimen of Linnarssonia Belti occurred. But it may be noted that in the well-sinking at West Malvern the Black Shales reached afforded ‘ Olenus,’ * Conocoryphe,’ and ‘ Lingulella.’* It should be remarked also that in most places the shale appears to be nearly or quite unfossiliferous, the fossils being largely confined to certain bands. Hxamples of most of the species mentioned above may be seen in the Museums at Oxford, Cambridge, Malvern, and Worcester. The Malvern collection includes also a doubtful crushed orthoceratite. Among the fossils previously recorded from the Black Shales, the following are enumerated by Holl *:—Fragments of a large trilobite, 1 This species is very doubtfully referred by Mr. Matley (see Appendix, p. 140) to Obolella (2) Salteri, Holl; I am disposed to regard it as distinguished from the latter by its greater obesity and by the larger size attained. 2 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. lvi (1900) p. 257. 8 «Midland Naturalist’ vol. x (1887) p. 198. 4 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi (1865) p. 91. Vol. 58.] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS, 103 a minute bivalve, Cytheropsis sp. nov., and Spondylobolus (2?) sp. No descriptions of these fossils have appeared, and none of them, if represented at all in the large collections, are labelled. Their identification is therefore a matter of impossibility. A specimen of ‘ Spondylobolus’ is figured by Phillips’; this is possibly one of the species of Acrotreta described in the Appendix to this paper by Mr. C. A. Matley (pp. 142 et seqq.). Phillips also recorded and figured Olenus pauper, sp. noy., but gave no description of the fossil (doc. cit.). The specimen is still in the Museum at Oxford: it is evidently a member of the Spherophthalmus-group, and is too imperfect for certain determination, but I think that in all probability it is an immature Sphwrophthalmus flagellifer.” The identification of the Llandeilo species Agnostus Maccoyt, Salt., by Phillips (doc. cet.) is in the highest degree uncertain. In all probability the species is Agnostus tresectus, which has been confused with A. pisiformis, which in its turn was at first confused with A, Maccoyi. Great doubt, moreover, attaches to Olenus micrurus and O. serratus, both recorded by the Rev. G. E. Mackie.* Murchison records also Kutorgina cingulata from the Black Shales.* In all probability this name has been accidentally interchanged with that of Obolella Saltert, which, though known at the time to occur in the Black Shales, does not appear in the list ; while the reverse is the case with Autorgina cingulatu.’ It appears, therefore, advisable to omit altogether from the list the species enumerated above, especially since the precise horizon to which they belong is uncertain, owing to the fact that the White-Leaved-Oak Shales and the Bronsil Shales have both been included under the name ‘ Black Shales.’ The list of fossils, thus amended, obtained from the zone of Sphcerophthalmus and its associates may for the present stand as shown on pp. 109, 110. The total thickness of the White-Leaved-Oak Shales is probably somewhat over 800 feet, of which the olivine-basalts constitute perhaps some 300 feet. The zone of Spherophthalmus alatus, with some 500 feet of shale, and with 200 feet of basalt, makes up the greater part of this thickness. ee Geology of Oxford & the Valley of the Thames’ 1871, p. 68. 2 So far as can be seen, it agrees with this form in the free A cheok and cheek- spines ; the glabella, with very good illumination, is seen to be divided by furrows arranged much as in this species; the pleurz, with their short deflexed spines, also resemble those of Sph. jflagellifer, and the last body-segment seen is provided with a dorsal spine; but the number of segments visible in this apparently complete specimen is 7, or possibly 8, the first being perhaps obscured. 3 *Malvern Field Handbook’ 1886. * *Siluria’ 4th ed. (1867) App. p. 541: sub nom, Obolella Phillipsit. ° The variety of Kutorgina cingulata recognized as K. Phillipsit must have been meant. A different variety, K. pusilla, has recently been obtained by me from the Lowest Black Shales (see p. 101). i ey 104 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND [Feb. 1902, (6) Lithology. Except where bleached or indurated by igneous action, the beds of the zone of Spherophthalmus alatus are almost always soft, very fine-grained, minutely micaceous, fissile, black or coal-black, or very dark-grey shales, so closely jointed as to break at the slightest tap into small tabular pieces. It is, in fact, almost impossible to obtain a durable specimen of even moderate size. The grits of the zone of Polyphyma vary from medium to coarse grain; they are practically in the condition of quartzite, often with concealed joints. The fragments consist chiefly of quartz, meta- morphic quartzite, and decomposed felsites. Glauconitic casts of foraminifera are present in fair quantity. The finer-grained varieties closely resemble the dark quartzites of the Hollybush Sandstone. In the village of White-Leaved Oak an almost identically similar rock was used, evidently many years ago, for road-metal. It differs from the grits described above in the prevailingly somewhat finer grain, and could hardly have been obtained from the locality in which these are found, inasmuch as they can be reached only by excavation in an old pathway and are not present in sufficient quantity to furnish road-metal. But I failed, after assiduous search and inquiry, to trace the road-metal toitssource. At first, it seemed possible that the rock belonged to the Hollybush Sandstone Series, in which there is much dark-grey and black sandstone; but no sample of the sand- stone precisely resembling this black grit could be found, and I finally obtained from the road-metal pieces of grit with Black Shale still clinging to the bedding-surface—a clear proof that the grit belongs to the White-Leaved-Oak Shales. In all likelihood the road-metal came from the shales of the village-road itself, and I think it possible that it is in situ. We have, then, some evidence either that a patch belonging to the zone of Polyphyma has been faulted-up into the overlying shales near White-Leaved Oak, or that grits similar to those of that zone occur also in the zone of Peltura. (c) Relation to Underlying and Overlying Formations. The striking contrast between the Hollybush Sandstone and the White-Leaved-Oak Shales seen everywhere, even along the line of contact, and the circumstance that along the greater part of this junction the Hollybush Sandstone is of the dark type supposed to characterize a low horizon in the formation (see p. 96), suggests that beds are missing along the line of contact, owing either to unconformity or to faulting. The recent discovery at the northern extremity of Chase-End Hill of the grits of the Polyphyma-zone (see p. 100) appeared to suggest that the beds containing them might be near the base of the Black Shale Series; but the possible Vol. 58.] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 105 occurrence of similar grits in the overlying shales (see p. 104) takes away some of the force of this argument. The relations at Chase- End Hill between the two formations at the actual junction (fig. 2, p. 100) are compatible with the existence, either of an unconformity or of afault. The circumstance that the grits contain no fragments of Hollybush Sandstone or of Malvern Quartzite favours the view that the base of the White-Leaved-Oak Shales is faulted out; and this view seems to be further strengthened by the similarity of the fine grits to the black varieties of the Hollybush Sandstone. The junction of the Black Shales with the overlying Grey Bronsil Shales and their sills of basalt is well defined, and probably rather abrupt, but is nowhere actually exposed." The occurrence of a band of rather dark-grey shale in the Coal-Hill belt tends to diminish the contrast between the two series, and there seems no reason to believe that the upper series follows the lower otherwise than conformably. (d) Summary. To summarize the results set forth in the foregoing pages, the White-Leaved-Oak Shales may be divided. into (a) A lower series of Black Shales with dark glauconitic grits, not less than 30 feet thick—the zone of Polyphyma—charac- terized by the abundance of Polyphyma Lapworthi, together with Protospongia fenestrata, and the brachiopods Sas S a Se | = am 2 ics Sy) Re Ss me oO = | | Se ee ee | Bl eles ie. er { . MALVERN QUARTZITE. | Kutorgina Phillipsit (Holl) ............44. * * % | Oholeila (?) Groomit, sp. nov. ........:..--+- * | Hyolithus prim@vus, sp. NOV. .......- eons: * ? % | Orithotheca fistula (Holl) ....2...-.2:0206006-- * : x | Foraminifera (glauconitic casts) ......... * * * * | | Hotiysusil SANDSTONE. | Kutorgina Philiipsii (Holl)................ sieges * % _Linnarssonia sagittalis, Salter? ............ vee * | Orihonkeca-fisiula (Holl) soc2.snceeadess x wae % | Hyolithus primevus, BOSON mses cus g.8 oins * Z * | H. malvernen MSISCSW NOVY so eaths Ae 5.3 te var ect ae oe * | Eiyolizhus, 2 Or MOLE SPP: ........06..2c0++- soe! ls geo % DUCTILE 1S ES) eo CR ee as Bre x | Scolecoderma antigquissima (Salter) eed asics oon * * PIMA IOLOPSIS (2) SPen vcnnzna ee scoea eevee steve! eee N ieee % | Foraminifera (glauconitic casts) ........... aes * * x | ZONE oF PoLyPHYMA. | Polyphyma Lapworthi, gen. et sp. nov....| ... |... |... * PSIEMCEPROSLEACOU. 3 soe ieonncnar es ceseceteasaed nce Je] ges iss % | Protospongiu FSenestrata, Salter .. ........ a ie foe % PRION WSS ction sina cue ea ta tee eo nteciw Tt taees Sai eee aoe * Acrotreta (1) Sabrine, var. malvernensis, PAGE fos Se teeta es gape Hea sate ng occas ao eats % Kutorgina cingulata, var. pusilla, Fines wie eee ie % Lingulella Nicholsoni, Callaway? ......... ee sae sor % Pianb-remaing (2) .2..5.00)csie--c.002ce adeueces ey us me % | ZONE OF SPH EROPHTHALMUS ALATUS, ETC. _ Spherophthalinus alatus, Boeck ..... ...... Sera geek Same of | Céenopyge bisulcata, Phill.................. alk, Soe | epstecrealh vac ain i oe: % SGT Da a ne aE ee 78 re las ee * | Peltura scarabeoides, Wahl. ............... be iy a PN Ae AGE ja * Agnostus trisectus, Salt. ..,.......c.seece000- fe Bode eee Ne x Obolella (2) Salter, 150) cei eee, eee ae Nie * ela Mere % x | Lingulella pygmea, Holl .........0....0+0000 eM eae | toe a x MERRICIIAL BN. | al oo 2 eteiae ca secre teb7 vgeieis 29 BLS Be Allie gas | ge % Lignarssonia Berti (Way. 2) 4 visesciecssevas kat see Ba aE ? Hyolithus assulatus, sp. nOv. ......ceeseeeee ae me aio Ns t PCM GEER TAD | acto niaciecintinecsac dren oa ei aoe ene ? 110 PROF, GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND [ Feb: 1902, __ © | White- a 3 & | Leaved-Oak . 7 S 3 a ire} 3 CAS SS 2 a 2 Ss a $ | Sa | ey = an SS So S 7) e | io) | leone ee st | 3 les 2 = | a | a] NaS aa) ; | | Linvxesrone-NODULES FROM THE ZONE OF | | SPHZROPHTHALMUS ALATUS. | | | | Onolelia(?) Salcent, Toll. .....0.-012-esace: Hees ? * 3 PVCU CISOIAON 2) Bs vas. sacitecs een cers oeeaee Beem aii... | * | Glyptarca primeva, Hicks? ............... | x ‘OVE Hiv efof0 kee ih aoe PN SAPO, or | | | x HichimOMerM-spines 2... 52+... s0.cicysssecee sa ies a span, lf ate dr DIDOMER-SMICIIGS, .1-.- 0.0.0 onercanecenessaurss cect Pepe * Spirillina Groomiana, Chapman ......... | | | % Cristellaria sp., cf Cr. acutiauricularis, | iclatiolees Wall. 2c. lateral angles rounded. Surface ex- : posed (apparently dorsal) gently arched, showing transverse striations of growth, which follow the slightly curved oral margin, part of which is preserved. Obtained from the grey Holly- bush Sandstone of Raggedstone Hill (M443). 7 Hyouiruus (?) sp. d. (Fig. 29.) Represented by a’ single internal cast. Length seen, 17 mm.; breadth towards the mouth, not less than eee ae | 4t4mm. The surface exposed (dorsal ?) eee is marked by a broad longitudinal haa ridge, which is apparently median, Ces and is marked by one prominent te] raised line, and by traces of others. One lateral margin, apparently com- eo plete, is convex, and shows a rounded angle. ez [From the gr ae -grey Holly- bush Sandstone of Ragged- stone Hill (M 443). ] ( Vol. 58. | ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS, 1) Hyoriruvs assvLatus,' sp.nov. (Fig. 26.) An apparently nearly complete individual, the dorsal side ot which alone is exposed. Shell straight: length indicated, 4:5 mm. ; breadth at the oral end, 3°25 mm. ; Fig..26.—Hyolithus assulatus, angle of divergence, about 40°, sp. nov. (xX 6 diam.) Ventral surface slightly arched, apparently quite smooth. Oral margin gently curved. Sides, for about two-fifths of their length, furnished with a strong conical bar. Occurrence, probably in the dark shales of the Dectyonema- bog beds, but possibly from the Black \ed Shales (zone of Spherophthalmus). y The only specimen is in_ the Worcester Museum. The small size, the rapid attenua- tion, and the lateral bars, con- [From the Upper Cambrian Shales jointly distinguish this species of Malvern. ] from any hitherto described. It appears to approach most nearly to H. tardus, Barr., from the Lower Devonian of Bohemia,’ but differs in the smaller size and larger angle of divergence. It also resembles H. expansus, Holm, from the Silurian of Sweden,’ but is much smaller and more obtuse. ak o (6) Trilobites etc. from the Black and Grey Shales. (a) Black Shales. No new trilobites have been certainly detected in the Black Shales, but in connection with the species Agnostus trisectus, Salt., A. princeps, Salt., has been subjected to a revision by Mr. Philip Lake, M.A., F.G.S., and myself, AGNOSTUS TRISECTUS, Salter. 1864. A. trisectus, Salter, Mem. Geol. Surv. dec. xi, p. 10 & pl. i, fig. 11. 1864. A. princeps (pars), Salter, ibid. p. 1, pl. 1, figs. 1-5. 18—. A. Turneri, Salter MS. Cat. Cambr. & Sil. Foss. Mus. Pract. Geol. p «12. 1880. A. trisectus, Tullberg, ‘ Agnostus-Arterna, Sver. Geol. Undersékn. ser. C, no. 42, p. 24 & pl. i, fig. 13. After having examined all the specimens of Agnostus from the Malvern Black Shales in the Woodwardian Museum, Cambridge, the Museum of Practical Geology, Jermyn Street, and the University Museum, Oxford, we have come to the conclusion that all, or at least all that are identifiable, must be referred to the species described 1 Lat. assula = splint. 2 Novak, Abhandl. d. k. Bohm. Gesellsch. d. Wissenschaften, ser. 7, vol. iv (1891) p. 27. % Sveriges Geol. Undersdkn. ser. C, no. 112 (1893) p. 76. ‘ Fig. 27.—Cheirurus Frederici, Salter. (x52 diam.) | External cast of part of head and thorax. From the Bronsil Shales, Southern Malverns. ‘The specimen is to be seen in the Museum at Malvern. | Fig >: 28.—Cheirurus Frederici. (x 41 diam.) [Head and part of thorax restored, by means of tracings from a camera-lucida drawing, of the specimen illustrated in fig. 27. ] Vol. 58.] | THE CAMBRIAN, BIC. OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 12Zt by Salter as A. trisectus. The species A. princeps appears to have been founded upon imperfect specimens of Neues Jahrb. 1868, p. 680. ° Nyt Mag. for Naturvidensk. vol. xxxvi (1898) pp. 170 & 171. * Lbid. p. 228. 8 Lbid ee 22; ° Beitrage zur Palewont. Oesterreich-Ungarns u. des Orients, vol. iii (1884) D. Dv. Po Nyt Mag. for Naturvidensk. vol. xxxvi (1898) p. 219. il Brégger, Bihang t. Kongl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. vol. xi i (1886) no. 8, pp. 46 et seqq. fe q : Vol. 58.] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 125 seems almost as acutely pointed behind as in Megalaspis rotundata, Ang., or VW. grandis, Sars.’ 7 Novak, relying on Salter’s figure, has classed Miobe Homfr aii, Salter, as an Oy gygia. Brogger, however, suggests that Salter’s . figure is imper- Fig. 31.—Niobe Homfrayi, Salter. (x45 diam.) fect, and that the From the Bronsil Shales, Southern Malverns. labrum may in reality agree with a ee that of Niobe ee = (signs, Lurs., a e SS species which N. = —s Homfrayt much ‘ Sys resembles in ge- \ SS SS neral appearance. =— a ; I have examined ise he “ the only labrum cae he Se ait oe | of N. Homfrayi ee ay that I have been ap able to find (Mu- seum of Practical Geology, Jermyn Street): itis prob- ably that figured by Salter himself. Itmuchresembles the labrum of Ogygia dilatata, but is more ovate, and has a much more prominent | 6 median .. tooth, . = apparently either ane truncated at the ee ee pe end, or with a ae ANA eS pointed tooth like sae that of the Mal- vern specimen, es now: broken off. = The anterior lobe is largeand ovate ; the lateral mar- gins are’ appa- - rently narrow ; and the macule are connected by a transversely oval, prominent posterior tubercle, well-defined by furrows both in front and behind. The anterior wings appear to be short. The labrum much resembles that of Ogygia. It follows that so far from being ‘kaum specitecn verschieden ’ 1 Brogger, Bihang t. Kongl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. vol. xi (1886) no. 3, pl. ii, figs. 26 & 27. Figs. 32-35.—Tomaculum problematicum, gen. et sp. nov. rom the Bronsil Shales, Southern Malverns. To cedonee of photographs. 32. (x7 diam.) 35. (x10 diam.) Fig. 32.—Two small patches of individuals in relief. 33.-—A portion of a string of individuals, partly in relief and partly in the form of external casts. 34.—A portion of the same figure, illuminated differently and more highly magnified. 35.—A group of three individuals in relief (internal casts). Vol. 53. ] THE CAMBRIAN, ETC. OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 127 from Niobe insignis, Lnrs. as Brogger suggests, Niobe Homfrayt, Salter, differs essentially in the form of the labrum. The remaining characters are, however, as brogger points out, those of a Niobe.’ ToMACULUM PROBLEMATICUM, gen. et sp. nov. (Figs. 32-35, p. 126.) -In the Malvern Dictyonema-shales a number of small sausage- shaped bodies have been detected at several spots by me, and many additional examples have been collected and kindly placed at my disposal by the Rev. G. E. Mackie. They are found in a grey, minutely micaceous shale. The constancy in size and shape of these bodies points, with a certain amount of definiteness, to their organicnature. They are occasionally isolated, or in groups of two or three (fig. 35), but are usually collected together in elongated patches, or in short, broad, or narrow, more or less irregularly curved or bent strings, which are flattened in the plane of bedding. The longest fragment of such a string seen is about 15 mm. in length, and must contain at least 40 or 50 of. the bodies; in other fragments, part of one of which is shown in fig. 33, a length of 10 to 15 mm. is visible, and in this length some 25 bodies can be counted. In these strings and patches the bodies are orientated in ail directions: in some cases they are closely packed together, and piled up one over the other ; in others the texture is looser, and the bodies appear to be disposed in a single layer. The individuals are cylindrical in shape, with circular section, and broadly rounded and equal ends; the breadth is about one-third of the length. The average length of 14 of the most perfect examples measured was 1°50 mm., and the average breadth of 13 of these 0°55 mm.; the smallest among them measured 1°23 and (0-45 mm. in length and breadth respectively ; the corresponding measurements of the longest individual were 1°72 and 0°52 mm. : four, however, were somewhat broader, the breadth of three of these being about 0:67 mm.: these, however, are possibly a little flattened by pressure. One individual, larger than any of these 14 or than any others seen, measured 2-03 by 0°75 mm. The many remaining examples do not appear to depart greatly from the average size. The external surface appears to have been smooth, although the internal cast sometimes shows faint indications of longitudinal and transverse striation. The test was apparently thin, but does not seem to be preserved in any case. The nature of these bodies is very problematical; their small size and shape suggest that they are either the excreta or the eggs of some animal. The frequently excellent preservation of the form indicates that the body was provided with a resistant covering, and this, as well as the fairly constant size, and perhaps the arrangement in clusters, favours the latter of the two alternatives. Very similar bodies, occurring in a similar manner, have been described by Barrande, who has regarded them as the eggs of ' Bihang t. Kongl. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Hand], vol. xi (1885) no. 3, pp. 57 & 58. 128 PROF. GROOM ON THE, CAMBRIAN AND [Feb. r902, trilobites.'_ The chief reasons for this view are, the nearly constant size and shape, the delicate, opaque, external black pellicle, and: their frequent association with trilobites; one kind, indeed, is con- stantly associated with Phacops fecundus, Barr. Moreover, one group of these bodies was found in a head of Barrandia crassa, Barr. Barrande distinguishes eggs of three sizes: firstly, those measuring 4 to 5 millimetres ; secondly, those measuring 2 mm.; and thirdly, those not more than # mm. in diameter. The Malvern examples agree in size with those of the third group. 3 In most cases the bodies described by Barrande were spherical, - but in many instances they were ovoid or cylindrical. The examples. found at horizon d’ near Leiskov and at horizon d’ at Wosek are stated to be constantly cylindrical. The. Malvern specimens agree closely in form with those in Barrande’s pl. xvii, figs. 31-33. The trilobites found.in the Malvern Dictyonema-shales are enumerated in the table on p. 110. i Despite the uncertainty of the systematic position of the egg-like bodies described above, it seems desirable for tue present to recog- nize them as distinct forms; and I would propose for them the name of Tomaculum problematicum. VIII. CorreLation OF THE BEDS DESCRIBED WITH THOSE » OF OTHER AREAS. (a) The Bronsil Shales. ‘The Bronsil Shales have long been correlated with the ‘Dictyo- nema-beds’ of North Wales and other districts; their resemblance to the Shineton Shales, in particular, has been pointed out by Dr. Callaway.* Concerning the fossils other than Dictyonema which serve for comparison with other areas, the following remarks may be made :—Linnarssonia Belti: appears to be confined in. Wales to the Lower Tremadoc.? Niobe Homfrayt is apparently found only in the Lower Tremadoce, and in the passage-beds between this and the Upper Tremadoe.* Lingulella Nicholson, Acrotreta Sabrine (typical variety), Parabolinella triarthrus, Agnostus dux, Platypeltis Croftia, and Asaphellus affinis are found in the Shineton Shales. Of these, the four last mentioned either resemble, or are identical with, species occurring in the Ceratopyge-beds of Norway, which are the recognized equivalents of the British Tremadoc.’ Asaphellus affinis | is found also in the Tremadoc and Arenig of NortheWales; and Cheirurus Frederic? is chiefly characteristic of the Upper Tremadoc of Wales, but also occurs in the passage-beds between this and the . *Systéme Sil. du Centre de la Bohéme’ pt. i, vol. 1 (1852) pp. 276 e7 segq., and vol. i, suppl. (1872) pp. 429 et seqg. 2 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxili (1877) pp. 660, 661. ’ T. Davidson, ‘ Brit. Foss. Brachiop.’ Monogr. Palzont. Soe. vol. iii (1871) ». 4l: waht "4 Mem. Geol. Surr. Gi. Brit. vol. iii, Ind edu (esl soe 5 W. C, Brégger, Nyt) Mag: for Naturyidensk. vol. xxxvi (1898) p. 194. Vol. 58.] ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 129 Lower Tremadoc, and in the Arenig.' This form, moreover, is represented by an allied species (Cheirurus foveolatus, Ang.) in the Upper Ceratopyge-bed of Norway.” Niobe (Ptychocheilus) peltata, Salter, of the Tremadoc and Arenig of Wales, is also represented in the Bronsil Shales by an allied or identical species. These facts leave no doubt that the Bronsil Shales contain a typical Huloma- Niobe fauna, and that, at all events in the main, they correspond to the Lower Tremadoc of North Wales. The occurrence of Cheirurus Frederici may, however, indicate that a zone as high up as the passage-beds between the Lower and Upper Tremadoc is represented. Furthermore, it is possible that the highest Bronsil Shales, which are largely concealed, and have hitherto yielded no recognizable species, may belong to the Upper Tremadoc. The occurrence of Dictyonema sociale, Salter, in company with a definite Tremadoc fauna is paralleled elsewhere. The Dictyonenu- shales of North Wales were grouped in 1867 by Belt,* and in 1881 by Prof. Lapworth, with the Lower Tremadoc, rather than with Dolgelly Beds, or Upper Lingula-Flags.* It is true that some of the beds containing Dictyonema sociale have been placed by Salter & Etheridge in the Upper Zingula-Flags’; but it would appear that, with one doubtful exception, the fossils recorded as accom- panying Dictyonema sociale are of Tremadoc type. They include Lingulella lepis, Salt.," Symphysurus (Psilocephalus) «nnotatus, Salt., Niohe Homfrayi, Salt., and ‘ Ogygia’ sp.” ; and in such instances the beds have been referred to the Tremadoc. On the other hand, Dictyonema sociale is recorded from dark slates which have been termed ‘ Upper Lingula-Flags.’ The characteristic ‘ Upper Langula- Flag’ fossils, such as Spherophthalmus alatus and Peltura scarabe- oides, however, appear to occur in the lower part of the dark band ; and it is expressly stated that Dictyonema sociale is found only in the uppermost beds, at the point where the black slates of the “Upper Lingula-Flags’ give place to the greyer overlying beds.° Mr. P. Lake & Prof. 8. H. Reynolds, moreover, find in the neigh- bourhood of Dolgelly the zone of Dictyonema sociale in dark slates well above the widely-spread band of black and dark slates (‘ Upper Lingula-F lags’) which contain the Doilgelly fauna; they have ob- tained from the black slates themselves Acrotreta Sabrine, Call., a characteristic Shineton and Malvern form. The evidence, then, appears to be in favour of including all the slates of North Wales Mem. Geol. Surv. Gt. Brit. vol. ii, 2nd ed. (1881) pp. 859 & 521. Nyt Mag. for Naturvidensk. vol. xxxvi (1898) p. 233. Geol. Mag. 1867, p. 542. Ibid. 1881, p. 320. > Mem. Geol. Surv. Gt. Brit. vol. iii, 2nd ed. (1881) pp. 86, 344, 349, 350, o04, & 536. ° bid. p. 348. * Lake & Reynolds, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soe. vol. lii (1896) p. 514. * Mem. Geol. Surv. Gt. Brit. vol. ili, 2nd ed. (1881) pp. 86 & 358; see also pp. 91, 344, 354, & 356. ° Thid. pp. 86, 349, & 536. It may be seen, too, in the list (op. cit. p. 350) of localities for fossils of the ‘Upper Lingula-Flags’ that when Dictyonema sociale is recorded, it does not appear in association with the remaining fossils. Q: J.G.8) Ne:229. K FP we NH 130 PROF. GROOM ON THE CAMBRIAN AND | Feb. 1902, from which Dictyonema sociaie has been recorded, in the Tremadoc, in spite of the darker colour of the lower beds. It may be pointed out further that,in Shropshire and in Northern Herefordshire, the shales containing Dictyonema sociale lithologically resemble the Tremadoc Beds of Shropshire which do not contain this fossil. The Dictyonema-bearing shales of Malvern’ are for the most part of the same type, though some of the beds show a rather dark-grey colour. On the Continent most writers have followed Angelin, who placed the beds containing Dictyonema flabelliforme, EKichw., in his ‘ Regio Olenorum’*—the Olenus-shales of later authors. Linnarsson, who. first recognized the Dictyonema-shales as a distinct division,’ regarded them as constituting the uppermost division of the ‘ primordial fauna’; and most other Scandinavian geologists have adopted the same classification. Brogger, however, while sharing this. view, admitted that the Dictyonema-shales nught quite well have been grouped with the Ceratopyge-shales.* This course was, later, definitely advocated by Moberg,’ who has, moreover, recently offered fresh evidence in support of it." I understand that Senhor Delgado and Dr. Térnquist’ have also expressed themselves in favour of the same view. ‘The latter, indeed, adds that ‘This proposition ... will, possibly, prove practicable in foreign countries. too.’ This suggestion appears to be borne out by the evidence adduced above from the British areas.” A few words with reference to the classification of the rest of the Tremadoc Beds may not be out of place here. In Britain the line between the Cambrian and Ordovician (or Lower Silurian) has commonly been drawn either between the Lower and Upper Tremadoc, or at the base of the Arenig. Mr. J. E. Marr, however, stated in 1883 ° that ‘if a break is to be drawn at all on palxontological grounds, it should be drawn at the base of the Tremador, and not of the Arenig Series.’ 1 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxiii (1877) p. 660. * « Paleeontologia Scandinavica’ p. ili (publ. 1854), 1878. ’ Geol. Foren. Stockh. Forhandl, vol. 1i (1874-75) pp. 278, 274, & 282. 4 «Die Silur. Etag. 2 & 3’ 1882, p. 156. > Sveriges Geol. Undersokn. ser. C, no. 109 (1890) pp. 1-9. 6 Geol. Foren. Stockh. Forhandl. vol. xxii (1901) p. 528. 7 Lunds Universitets Arsskrift, vol. xxxvii (1901) sect. ii, no. 5, p. 8. 8 It may be remarked that Dictyonema sociale, Sait. is commonly regarded abroad as identical with D. jlabelliforme, Kichw. It is further to be noted that. in New Brunswick, while D. flabelliforme is found at what is apparently the same horizon as D. sociale and D. flabelliforme in Europe (that is, immediately above the zone ot Pe/‘ura and its associates), a variety also occurs in the Peltura-zone, and possibly as low down as the zone of Parabolina spinulosa, See G. F. Matthew, Canad. Ree. of Sci. vol. iv (1890-91) pp. 342 & 343. * *CQlassif. Cambr. & Silur. Rocks.’ Sedgw. Prize Hssay for 1882 (publ. 1883) p. 23. Vol. 58. | ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS, 131 Continental geologists, following the lead of Linnarsson in 1869, have also grouped the foreign equivalents of the Tremadoc Series with the Ordovician rather than with the Cambrian. Prof. Brogger has strongly advocated this view.’ He points out that while the Euloma-Niobe fauna (Tremadoc) has marked peculiarities which entitle it to rank independently of the Arenig, it nevertheless presents a prevailingly Ordovician facies, due to the appearance of many of the characteristic Ordovician genera. Much may be said in favour of this view. The Malvern area, it is true, does not throw much new light on the question, but the somewhat frag- mentary fauna of the Bronsil Shales shows the same peculiarities as those that characterize the Huloma-Niobe fauna elsewhere, and thus permits the extension of Brogger’s generalizations to an additional area. I am, accordingly, inclined to endorse cordially the view held by Prof. Brogger and others, and to group the Tremadoc Series with the Ordovician, but with the reservation made by Moberg, that in so far as the Dictyonema-beds may be regarded as forming a definite zone, they should be grouped with the Tremadoe, and that the line between the Cambrian and the Ordovician should therefore be drawn below, instead of above these beds. (6) The White-Leaved-Oak Shales. The upper, and by far the greater part of the Malvern Black Shales belong to the zone of Spheerophthalmus alatus, Peltura scara- beoides, Ctenopyge pecten, and Agnostus trisectus. The underlying shales with Polyphyma Lapworthi evidently correspond to the lower part of the Oldbury Shales of Warwickshire, in which Prof. Lapworth speaks of this form [?‘ Beyrichta’] as perhaps the most abundant fossil.” They may also possibly be the equivalents of the Swedish zone of ‘ Beyrichia’ Angelini (a species probably congeneric with Polyphyma Lapworth *), which is situated below that of Peltura scarabeoides. This would be in harmony with the apparent absence of the zones of another species. Obolella Salteri, Holl. Obolella Phillipsti, Holl. Spondylobolus. » two other species. A minute bivalve. A small unascertained bivalve. Diagnoses of some of the above were given in Holl’s paper of 1865,” but the descriptions were scanty and the figures not very satis- factory; moreover, the species were in some cases admittedly founded on very imperfect material. It is unfortunate, too, that the present whereabouts of his type-specimens is unknown. Prof. Groom has endeavoured to trace them, but without success. Davidson, in his monograph, redescribed the then known species, treating, how- ever, Holl’s Obolella Phillipsii as a synonym of Billings’s Autorgina cngulata; but it is clear that, excepting the Autorgina of the Malvern Quartzite, he had very little material to help him. Of the species in the above list, Lingula squamosa is obscure and ot doubtful value: it may have been founded on fragments of Autorgina. I have not found any specimen to agree with Davidson’s figure of this species (see the description of Obolella Groomii, sp. nov., p. 137). Phillips figured in a woodcut his so-called Spondylobolus (op. cit. p. 68), but stated no dimensions and gave no description. The figure suggests that the fossil may have been an Acrotreta. There is also a list of Malvern Cambrian fossils in the Appendix to Murchison’s ‘ Siluria’ 4th ed. (1867) p. 541. It will be seen from p. 507 that the list originally drawn up by Salter was emended. by Etheridge, Morris, and Jones. The lst apparently contains. some errors. Thus Obolella Phillipsi is given for the Black Shales, and O. Salteri for the Conglomerate and Sandstone, in which deposits they probably do not occur. Orthis lenticularis is also stated to occur in the Conglomerate; this statement too requires. verification, as Kutorgina may easily have been mistaken for an Orthis. The following notes and descriptions are mainly based on the examination of a number of specimens which Prof. Groom has. forwarded to me for identification. The majority have been collected by himself in the course of his geological researches in the Malvern district ; the remainder have been lent to him by the Museums at Oxford, Worcester, and Malvern. Some specimens have also been kindly lent to me from the collection of the Geological Survey. In studying these forms I have had the advantage of seeing Prof. Groom’s own notes and sketches. Many of the fossils are fragmentary or imperfectly preserved, 1 «Geol. of Oxford & the Valley of the Thames’ 1871 pp. 66-68. 2 Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi, p. 72. Vol. 58. | BRACHIOPODA OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 137 but several are in a fairly good condition of preservation. The identification of some small circular brachial valves found in the shales has been a matter of difficulty, because species in close agree- ment with respect to that valve may ditfer widely, even generically, as regards the pedicle-valve. (ii) Description of the Species. Order ATREMATA, Beecher. Family OBOLID &, King. OxBoLELLA (?) GRoomIt, sp. nov. (Figs. 1a, 16, & 2.) Shell oval, moderately convex, about as long as wide, widest towards the front, which is moderately to well rounded. Lateral Figs. 1 & 2.—Obolella (?) Groomii, sp. nov., from the Malvern Quartzite. (Prof. Groon’s Collection.) Ls (Fig. 1 6 is a side-view ; fig. 2 represents part of the exterior of the shell enlarged. | margins straight or shghtly convex, converging posteriorly to form a rounded beak. Huinge-area absent, or not well defined. Sides usually somewhat deflected. Surface covered by about 30 small but well-marked, concentric, rugose ridges. No radial stria. Casts of the interior show nothing but very faint traces of markings. Dimensions of type-specimen.—About 43 mm. long by 5mm. wide. Type in Prof. Groom’s collection. Other specimens measure :— Length. Width. 7. mm. 3mm. DS D 43 45 Horizon.—Malvern Quartzite (M 170, 244 ¢, & 476) associated with Kutorgina cingulata, var. Phillipsu. Observations.—Several examples of this shell have been collected by Prof. Groom, in honour of whom the specific name is Se os ‘(qooryg UkuAap ‘So[00H [eoroeIg Jo unesnyzY) sopeyg Lou oy} Woz ‘satoeds stg} 0} pattojor AT[NFQnOp aATwa B Jo qsvo [VULO}UT =9 ‘(MOTOETION 8,tM00.1 “FoIg) sepeyg Lexy oyy Moly ‘aaTVa TeITOeIq Jo ysvo ‘TeUtoyur (q) pure ‘TeUIe}xo (») : AyolavaA peolg=G (qoonyg usuTAap ‘{So[osH [eorjovrg fo Wnesn]) UtoaTeP[ JO soveyg You or} Wiosy “oayea Tergowaq JO 4svo [euloyxXY =F ‘(MUNASN|[ 12}88010 AA) FEO PearvaT-oplY AA JO SopVYY YouT_ oq} WMory oayea-opotpog =| Poh as | “OH “Wtoypey (4) BTTP1I9Q—"9-G “SSL a cm ( Vol. 58.] CAMBRIAN BRACHIOPODA OF THE MALVERN HILLS, 139 given. With no knowledge of its internal characters, the generic reference is necessarily provisional, but the species approaches 1n outline and external characters some American forms of the genus Obolella, especially the type-species of the genus, 0. chromatia, Bill., of the Olenellus-zone of Canada, from which, however, it appears to be separated by the form of the beak and the shape ot the umbonal region. In any case it seems better, until the two forms can be directly compared, to keep them distinct. I have been unable to differentiate satisfactorily between the pedicle- and brachial valves, but the valve figured is probably brachial, while the pedicle-valve seems to be rather more pointed. The ornamentation is not unlike that of the associated Kutorgina. I had at first some doubt whether this species might not be the imperfectly known Lingula squumosa of Holl, a form from the Hollybush Sandstone described (but without a figure, owing to the fragmentary nature of the specimens) in Quart, Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi (1865). But Holl described his species as having imbricating growth-lines, an acute beak, and a truncated front ; moreover, the figure given by Davidson,! which was an attempted restoration of some of Holl’s fragments, shows a quite differently shaped shell. OBOLELLA (?) Satrert, Holl. (Figs. 3-6, p. 138.) _ 1865. Obolella Salteri, Holl, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi, pp. 101 & 102, Se ? Obolella Salteri, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach.’ Monogr. Paleeont. Soe. p. 61 & pl. iv, figs. 28 & 29. 1871. Obolella Salteri, Phillips,‘ Geol. of Oxford & the Valley of the Thames ’ p. 68, diagram xvii, fig. 11. Cf. 1882. Obolus Salteri, Brégger, ‘Die Silur. Etagen 2 u. 3 im Kristiania- gebiet u. auf Eker’ p. 44 & pl. x, figs. 10 & 11; also figs. 12 & 13 (as Lingula sp.). Description.—Valves slightly convex, subcircular to broadly ovate in contour, some examples about as long as wide, others rather wider than long. Sides and front well rounded. Beak of pedicle- valve marginal and more pointed than that of the brachial valve. Shell thin; surface covered with numerous fine concentric lines of growth, which at intervals are.more strongly marked. Internal casts reveal little respecting the muscular impressions. Two internal casts of brachial valves from the Grey Shales exhibit a triangular elevation beneath the umbo, bisected by a median depres- sion, and show the impression of a hinge-area(?). These casts are also covered with very fine and inconspicuous radial striations, a feature which does not appear on corresponding external casts (compare fig. 5a with 56), and is therefore an internal character only. Another internal cast (fig. 6, from the Grey Shales), which I refer to this species with much hesitation, shows a pair of elongate lateralscars and a central muscular area—in these features resembling species of the genera Lingulella, Lingulepis, and Obolella. 1 < Brit. Silur. Brach.’ Monogr. Palzxont. Soc. (1866) pl. ii, fig. 7. 140 MR. C. A. MATLEY ON THE CAMBRIAN [ Feb. 1902, . Dimensions.—Three specimens measured :— Length. Width. 9 mm. 11 mm. 7 83 54 ies Horizon.—The specimens have been most abundantly obtained from the Black Shales and (?) from a band of foraminiferal lime- stone (M 218) included in them, but they occur also in the overlying Grey Shales. I have seen no examples from any horizon lower than the Black Shales. Observations.—Undoubted members of the genus Obolella, to which genus it is very doubtful that Holl’s species can be assigned, are not known to occur above the Lower Cambrian; but, until the generic position of this form can be fully established, its nomencla- ture may as well be left undisturbed. As will be seen from the figures, the specimens vary much in the proportion of length to breadth, but there are sufficient intermediate forms between the broad and narrow varieties to warrant the belief that we are dealing with a single species. All the specimens from the foraminiferal limestcne-band are exclusively of the broad type and are of large size, but the broad form is also found with those of less width in both the Black and the Grey Shales. Davidson saw only one example of this shell, which reminded him very strongly of Obolella? (or Obolus?) plumbea, Salter, and he seemed uncertain whether the two forms were distinct. The last- mentioned shell may, however, be readily distinguished by its numerous radial striz, which are absent from the exterior of O, Salteri. Holl’s figure (also reproduced by Davidson) shows a median line extending from the umbo for about two-fifths the length of the valve, suggesting a median septum or the impression of a pedicle-slit. The examples which I have been able to examine show that this is an udventitious feature, the result of the splitting of the shell under compression. Nearly all the shells from the shales show a splitting of the valves at the umbo, and in almost every case the crack is more or less oblique to the middle line, and sometimes extends to the front of the shell. According to Linnarsson,? Obolella Saltert forms in Sweden a zone above the Dictyonema-beds, and Prof. Brogger records the same species from the Ceratopyge-shales, Ceratopyge-limestone, and Phyllograptus-shales; but it seems very doubtful whether the Scandinavian fossil is identical with Holl’s species,* and moreover the Malvern species appears to be found most plentifully below the Dictyonema-horizon. 1 There is some doubt about the identity of these limestone-specimens, on account of their large size and greater convexity. While most of them are no bigger than large examples from the Shales, there is one (incomplete) example, to which Prof. Groom has drawn my attention, which must have measured 30 mm. across. As regards difference of convexity, the valves found in the Shales have probably been somewhat flattened by compression. 2 See Lapworth, * Life & Work of Linnarsson’ Geol. Mag. 1882, p. 75. * See the figures in Brogger’s ‘ Die Silur. Etag. 2 u. 3 im Kristianiagebiet ” 882, p. 44, pl. x. Vol. 58. | BRACHIOPODA OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 141 Family Line uLELLID #&, Schuchert. Lrnevretta Nicwotsont, Callaway ? 1877. Lingulella Nicholsoni, Callaway, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxviii, p. 668 & pl. xxiv, figs. 11, lla, 11. 1883. Linguletta “ Nicholsoni, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach. Suppl.’ Monoer. Palzont. Soc. p. 208, pl. xvui, figs. 31 & 32. Two examples from the Dictyonema-beds (Grey Shales) appear to be identical with the Shropshire fossil. A fragmentary valve, too imperfect for precise identification, from the Lowest Black Shales, is possibly a small example of the same species. LineuLecta (?)sp. (Figs. 7 & 8.) A cast of a tiny valve, barely a millimetre in length, occurs on a tablet (LP809) in the University Figs. 7 & 8 sq inpalallye ) sp. Museum, Oxford, from ‘Upper Black Shales, Coal Hill’ (probably, accord- ing to Prof. Groom,a dark zone in the Grey Shales).* It shows a muscular region near the apex, and a fold of very slight elevation widening to- wards the front (fig. 7). Fig. 7 = Internal cast, from the US ee ee (ag: o); Upper Black Shales of Coal of somewhat similar outline, has Hill(probably=Grey Shales). been found by Prof. Groom in _ University Museum, Oxford. light-grey shale (M262). It has Fig. 8—Specimen in light-grey much the shape of Lingula petalon shale. Prof. Groom’s Col- 7; a . : ere icks (Davidson), a much larger form found in the Arenig. Family LineuLip », Gray. LIncuLa pyomma, Salter. 1865. Lingula pygmea, Salter (Holl), Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi, p. 102, figs. 8a & 8b. 1866. Lingula pygmea, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach. Monogr. Paleont. Soc. p. 53 & pl. ii, fig. 8. 1871. Lingula pygmea, Phillips, ‘ Geol. of Oxford & the Valley of the Thames’ p- 68, diagram xvii, fig. 13. I have seen only one specimen, an internal cast, of this obscure species, collected by Prof. Groom from the Black Shales. In size and shape it agrees fairly well with the description and figure in Holl’s paper. ? Formerly all the Cambrian shales of the Malvern district were included under the term of ‘ Black Shales.’ 142 “MR. C. A. MATLEY ON THE CAMBRIAN [Feb. 1902, Family Lineéutasmartip#, Winchell & Schuchert. Linevra (?) sp. (Fig. 9.) There is in the Grindrod Collection, University Museum, Oxford, an internal cast, about 23 mm. in length, of a small, convex, ovate shell, dilated in front and tapering poste- Fig. 9.—Lingula (?) sp. -riorly to an acuminate beak. A special feature of the fossil 1s a median depres- sion on the posterior third of the cast, which appears to denote that the shell possessed a small solid ‘platform.’ This [Se is of interest because, with the exception © . rica _ of the remarkable Lakhmina linguloides, eae) cast, from the Die trom the Salt Range (Cambrian) Beds of yonema-beds of White- : : ; Leaved Oak. University Jndia, platform-bearing brachiopoda have Museum, Oxford. ] * not hitherto been found in rocks older than the Ordovician. ‘The species, which appears to be new, belongs in all probability to the Lingulasmatide, Winchell & Schuchert, a family which connects the Lingulide with the Trimerellide, but the characters are hardly those of the known genera (Lingulops and Lingulasma) of that family. It 1s to be hoped that further specimens will be discovered, which will enable the genus and species to be defined. The present reference of this form to the well-known genus Lingula is, of course, purely pro- visional ; the species can scarcely belong to that genus, if the name is used in its modern restricted sense. The specimen is from the Dictyonema-beds, White-Leaved Oak. Order NEOTREMATA, Beecher. Family AcrotTREtTID 4”, Schuchert. Ackotreta sp. (Fig. 10.) On the same tablet in the Oxford University Museum as the shell last described, and from the same locality, Fig. 10.—Acrotreta sp. there is another fossil. It appears to cf. Nicholsoni, Dav. be an Acrotreta, though unfortunately Ay the side on which the cardinal area fa should be found is embedded in the a matrix. The shell is 25 mm. in length I by 2mm. in width; it is larger than, ; and, I should say, of a _ different Tiindtenall Gactitiammneeenees ae pay any i: those a ‘tyonema-beds of White- CrON = t reminds me ae Leaved Oak, University of the Llandeilo species A. Nicholson, Museum, Oxford. | Dav. . 1 Val. 58.] BRACHIOPODA OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 143 Acrorrera (?) Sasrinz (Callaway). 1877. Obolella Sabrine, Callaway, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxxiii, p. 669 & pl. xxiv, fig. 12. 1883. Obolella Sabrine, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach. Suppl.’ Monogr. Paleont. Soc. p. 211 & pl. xvi, figs. 27 & 28. Several specimens found in Grey Shale, in company with Lingu- lella Nicholsoni, are in close agreement with examples from the Shineton Shales. It has been suggested! that this species, previously described as an Obolella, is an Acrotreta, though the pedicle-valve is much less elevated than in typical members of the genus, nor has the pedicle-furrow been observed. ACROTRETA(?) SABRINA, Var. MALVERNENSIS nov. (Figs. 11-14.) Shell smail, rather wider than long, or as long as wide, in out- line subcircular, but somewhat truncated posteriorly by a straight hinge-line, whose width is about two-thirds of the greatest width of the valve. Figs. 11-14.—Acrotreta (?) Sabrine, var. malvernensis nov. (From the Lowest Black Shales. Prof. Groom’s Collection.) iia. 1) 0. Fig. 1i w= Internal east of pedicle-valve ; =proéle of the same, 12 = Interior of brachial valve. : 13 = External cast of brachial valve, slightly concave. 14 = Exterior of brachial valve, somewhat restored. Brachial valve slightly convex for about half the distance from the umbo to the curved margin, remainder of valve flat. Umbo slightly elevated and marginal. In the interior of the brachial valve the most conspicuous feature is a rounded median septum, which extends from the hinge-line for rather more than one-third of the length of the valve, and lies within the circular depression formed by the slightly convex part of the valve. This septum thickens slightly at the hinge-line, where it terminates bluntly, and in one example it has two short processes at its anterior end (see fig. 12). A pair of muscular scars are visible near the posterior extremity of the septum. Pedicle-valve convex, most elevated at the umbo, height about one-third the length of the valve. Umbo smail, marginal,’ 1 See Hall & Clarke, Pal. N. Y. vol. viii, pt. i (1892) p. 103. 144 MR, C. A. MATLEY ON THE CAMBRIAN [Feb. 1902, projecting very slightly over the area, and pierced by a minute foramen (?). Internal casts show a short longitudinal groove at the umbo, towards the posterior end of which is a minute tubercle. The latter may be the cast of the pedicle-foramen. The “false area’ is traversed from apex to hinge-line by a pedicle- groove, and is crossed by the lines of growth. Two narrow muscular impressions diverge from near the apex of the valve, and terminate about half way towards the antero-lateral margins. Shell-substance tenuous, consisting of a few thin lamine, Surface of valves ornamented with very numerous, close, fine, con- centric lines of growth, which at intervals are strongly marked. In well-preserved examples the finer growth-lines are little more than ‘01 mm. apart. Two specimens measured in length 2 and 14 mm. respectively, and in width 2°5 and 1°5 mm. respectively. Horizon.—This is the characteristic brachiopod of the Lowest Black Shales. More than two dozen examples of the brachial valve and one dozen of the pedicle-valve were obtained by Prof. Groom from this horizon [M 257}. Observations.—Owing to the small elevation of the pedicle- valve, the reference to the genus dcrotreta is somewhat doubtful, but there is no question that it belongs to the family Acrotretide, Schuchert. In general aspect itis much hke Linnarssonia sagittalis, Salter, but its brachial valve is flatter and its internal characters are different. It is closely allied to Obolella (Acrotreta?) Sabrine, Callaway, of the Shineton Shales, and, I think, is only a variety of that shell occurring at a lower horizon. The variety has a longer hinge-line, the ornamentation is bolder, and the internal characters are rather different from those of the typical form. (Figs. 15 & 16.) The pedicle-valve of an undoubted species of Acrotreta appears on a tablet (LP 809) in the University Museum, Oxford, marked ‘Upper Black Shales, Coal Hill’; Acrotrera sp. (cf. A. socialis, von Seebach). Figs. 15 & 16.—Acrotreta sp. cf. A. socialis, von Seebach. 15. 18, a h a ae Sw) Sy > A LSS Fig. 15a = Internal cast of pedicle- valve; b= side-view; ¢ = view of the cardinal area. University Museum, Oxford. 16 = Brachial valve, probably of this species. Worcester Museum. Fig. 5 Prot. Groom thinks that the specimen comes from a dark zone in the Grey Shales. It’is an internal cast, very minute, being not more than 1 mm. in length, and it shows the pedicle-groove plainly. There is a very similar valve from the Black Shales, Malvern, on a tablet in the Worcester Museum, and with it is a brachial valve of equal minuteness, which probably be- longs to the same species, though it would be difficult to separate it from the corresponding valve of Linnarssonia Belti (Dav.). The Malvern fossil has a general resemblance to Acrotreta ‘Vol. 58.] BRACHIOPODA OF THE MALVERN HILLS, 145 soealis of the Paradoaides-beds of Sweden, but the apex of the latter 1s more central and it occurs on a different horizon. A form found in the Stockingford Shales at Purley Park near Nuneaton is very similar, but possesses in addition to the concentric markings very close radiating striae. Linnarssonra Betti (Davidson). (Figs. 17 & 18.) 1868. Obolella Belti, Davidson, Geol. Mag. p. 310 & pl. xv, figs. 25-27, 1871. Obolella Belti, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach.’ Monogr. Paleont. Soc. p. 340 & pil. 1, figs. 15-17. (In the explanation of the plate it is called Obolella sagittalis, var. Belti.) There are three brachial valves of this species in the Museum of Practical Geology, Figs. 17 & 18.—Linnarssonia Belti (Dav.). Jermyn Street, from the Grey Shales, White- Leaved Oak. They are separated from L, sagzt- talis, Salter, which they much resemble, on account of their smaller ee size. ‘wo of the ex- 5a eee : - amples are internal [Internal casts of brachial valves, from the Grey casts which show the Shales. Museum$fof Practical Geology, characteristic features Jermyn Street. ] ale of the genus, but it is difficult to distinguish the exterior of the brachial valve from corresponding valves of the genus Acrotreta. Order PROTREMATA, Beecher. Family KutorG@inip &, Schuchert. KUTORGINA CINGULATA, var. Puiturpsti (Holl). 1865. Obolella Phillipsii, Holl, Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc. vol. xxi, pp. 101, 102 & figs. 10a, 6 & e. 1866. Obolella (?) Phillipsii, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach.’? Monogr. Paleont. Soc. p. 62 & pl. iv, figs. 17-19. 1868. Kutorgina cingulata, Davidson, Geol. Mag. p. 312 & pl. xvi, fig. 10. 1871. Kutorgina cingulata, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach. Appx.’ Monogr. Paleont. Soc. p. 342 & pl. 1, fig. 25. 1871. Obolella Phillipsii, Phillips, ‘ Geol. of Oxford & the Valley of the Thames’ p. 68, diagram xvii, fig. 12. 1883. Kutorgina cingulata, Davidson, ‘ Brit. Silur. Brach. Suppl.’ Monogr. Palezont. Soc. p. 212. Cf. 1861. Obolella cingulata, Billings, in Hitchcock & Hager’s ‘ Geol. of Vermont’ vol. ii, p. 948, figs. 347 & 349. Cf. 1865. Obolella (Kutorgina) cingulata, Billings, Geol. Surv. Canad. ‘ Pal. Foss.’ vol. i, p. 8, figs. 8-10. Cf. 1876. Kutorgina cingulata, var. pusilla, Linnarsson, ‘ Brach. Paradowides- Beds of Sweden’ Bihang till k. Svensk. Vet.-Akad. Handl. vol. iii, no. 12, p. 25 & pl. iv, figs. 53-54. Cf. 1886. Kutorgina cingulata, Walcott, Bull. U.S. Geol. Surv. vol. iv (no. 30) pp. 102-104 & pl. ix, figs. 1, 1 a-h. The following may be added to Davidson’s description of the British form :— Q.J.G.8. No. 229. L 146 MR. C, A. MATLEY ON THE CAMBRIAN [Feb. 1902, The shell-substance is corneous or calcareo-corneous, and com- posed of several layers, the inner of which are ornamented by numerous, very fine, slightly-raised, rounded radial striae. Some examples show a triangular, deltidium-like, slightly convex bulging of the middle part of the area below the umbo, suggesting an approach to the deltidium of the genus [phidea. This appears to be a new feature of the genus.’ The breaking away or resorption of this portion of the shell would leave a triangular fissure, such as that figured for K. latowrensis, Matthew, in Pal. N. Y. vol. viii, pt. 1, pl. iv, fig. 20. There is no doubt that the Malvern shell is very closely allied to the American K. cingulata, yet there seems sufficient reason for retaining Holl’s designation of Phillipsii as a varietal name. The Malvern shells are much smaller than the maximum size of the American form. The average dimensions of those forwarded to me by Prof. Groom are about 44 mm. long by 64 mm. wide, the largest measuring 7 by 10 mm. Davidson figured a large example, which when complete must have been about 11 mm. long by 16 wide, but even this has only half the dimensions of an example from America figured by Walcott.2 he American species appears to be more convex than the British, especially in the neighbourhood of the umbo, and the shell-substance of the former is calcareous, according to Walcott, while in the Malvern examples it is phosphatic. Prof. Groom’s specimens are from the Malvern Quartzite (M 170, M 244, M244c) and Hollybush Sandstone (M323 bir, M 443). Species of the genus Kutorgina are mainly characteristic of the Olenellus-fauna, but in America K. stissingensis is found at a rather higher horizon. In Sweden, A. cingulata, var. pusilla, Linrs. (see below) occurs in the zone of Parado«ides Forchhammeri and in strata with Agnostus levigatus, while one species, K. minutissima, is found in the Secret Cafion Shales (Middle Cambrian) and the Hamburg Shales (Upper Cambrian) of North America.? KUTORGINA CINGULATA, var. PUsILLA, Linrs. (Figs. 19 & 20, p. 147.) 1876. Kutorgina cingulata, var. pusilla, Linnarsson, ‘On the Brachiopoda of the Paradowides-Beds of Sweden’ Bihang till k. Svenska Vet.-Akad. Handl. vol. iti, no. 12, p. 25 & pl. iv, figs. 53-54. The Lowest Black Shales (M 257) have yielded several fragments and one complete valve of a Kutorgina which differs from that. found in the Hollybush Conglomerate and Sandstone mainly in its smaller size. The valve just mentioned is a brachial valve, and measures about 1°75 mm. in length by 2mm. in breadth ; an incom- plete pedicle-valve of a rather smaller individual has also been found (fig. 19), and the fragments belong to rather larger specimens, probably about 4 mm. wide. They appear to be identical with the 1 Since writing the above, I find that the presence of a deltidium has been observed in the American K. cingulata; see Beecher, Amer. Journ. Sci, ser. 3, vol. xliv (1892) p. 138, quoted and remarked upon by Hall & Clarke, Pal. N.Y. vol. viii, pt. ii (1894) p. 327. 2 «Fauna of the Olene/lus-zone’ Tenth Ann. Rep. U.S. Geol. Sury. 1888-89 [1890] pl. Ixix, figs. 1 & 1 a-0, 3 Frech, ‘ Lethea paleozoica’ vol. ii, pt. i (1897) pp. 44 & 45. | Vol. 58. ] BRACHIOPODA OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 147 Swedish variety pusilla, a form which Linnarsson found as a rare fossil in the highest Paradowides-zones of Sweden—that is to say, in the zones of P. Forchhammeri and of Agnostus levigatus. Linnars- son’s specimens measured 3 mm. in length by 4 mm. in breadth. The brachial valve shows some radial plications not described in the Swedish variety. Figs. 19 & 20.—Kutorgina cingulata, var. pusilla, from the Lowest Black Shales. (Prof. Groom’s Collection.) In Europe, up to the present, no species of Kutorgina has been detected above the Agnostus-levigatus zone ; but in North America, as stated on p. 146, K. minutissima is said to occur in the Secret Canon Shales of Middle Cambrian age and in the Hamburg Shales of Upper Cambrian age. (11) Summary of the Species and their Distribution in the Malvern Cambrians. a hus be | vo g Sere Ee Ss we = HS 7 a ne Sol we 3 Bee SE Ne NAMES OF THE SPECIES. oS ee | FO oD n jen) J Ss a rs} S =] | MD j= eS 3 o = a Be sin laa > ee 2 va) 6° mB Ss 5 3 z+ ® s S ) = One 4 = = 4 | ) Obolella (?) Groomit, sp. nov. ...| * Oey Salter, MAO evs veoce up x @ * Lingulella Nicholsoni, Call. (?) ... ? * LORE pe eeepc CEST Pe Sera * L. sp. (ef. L. petalon, Hicks) ...| ... Ses ne Lie es * | Lingula pygmed, Salt, ......... me een hicce x vee Ql Oe Peper: peer a0 ee Ape soe a * | PACTOPT CLD) S92 vias ss ac done sabednee a. cee abe? RAND ee ae as HO, | A, (2) Sabrine (Call.) ......2...-. ne evel? dae aes Ate ie A. Sabrine var.malvernensisnoy., ... | ... || * | A. sp. (ef. A. socialis, von Seeb.) eh ES nee | | Linnarssonia Belti (Dav.) ...... * | Kutorgina cingulata, 1 var. Phillipsti (Holl) ......| * x | | yar. DUS, LANES. + van800¢.- sete sis * L2 148 THE SEQUENCE OF THE CAMBRIAN [Feb. 1902, Discusston. Prof. LaewortH spoke of the excellent work done by the Author in unravelling the complicated geology of the Malvern Hills, and congratulated him and the Society upon the interest and importance of the present communication. With regard to the Hollybush Quartzite, it seemed desirable that some alternative name should be suggested for the sake of distinc- tion. He agreed with the Author in his reference of the Hollybush Group as a whole (including the Quartzite) to the general geological period embracing the so-called Etcheminian, the Olenellus-zone, and the Paradoxidian. We ought, however, carefully to bear in mind that as yet the Olenellus-zones marked by forms similar to Olenellus Thompsont and those marked by forms of the type of Holmia (Olenellus) Kjerulfi have not yet been demonstrated to be con- temporaneous ; and also that the Etcheminian fauna, claimed as pre-Cambrian by some, is as strenuously claimed as Cambrian by others. It is certainly safest in the meantime to refer all these pre-Paradoxidian fossil-bearing beds to the Lower Cambrian, It is not unlikely, as the Author has suggested, that the higher parts of the Malvern Hollybush Sandstone Series answer to the much thinner and less arenaceous beds of the Purley Shales of Nuneaton. This correlation would harmonize with the known thinning of the Cambrians when followed eastward into Europe, and also with their thickening and the coming-in of more arenaceous deposits when followed in the contrary direction, as for example into the Harlech district, where Dr. Stacey Wilson and himself, in mapping that country, had found that the Lower Cambrians were represented by several massive arenaceous formations separated by shaly zones. As respects the carrying downward of the systematic base of the Ordovician System from the bottom of the Upper Tremadoc (Lower Arenig of Hicks), where it was originally drawn, to the bottom of the Lower Tremadocas proposed by the Scandinavian geologists, there could be no question that, as the term ‘ Ordovician’ was suggested as a title for the rock-formations containing the second Lower Paleozoic fauna, the geological horizon which most naturally and conveniently divided the first from the second fauna must, in the nature of things, be the base-line of the Ordovician System. The credit of showing that such was the most natural line of division between the Cambrian and the Ordovician in Europe belonged solely to Linuarsson and Brogger. Linnarsson selected this line as the base of the Scandinavian Ordovician many years ago; and Prof. Brégger, in his recent brilliant paper on the ‘ Huloma-Niobe Fauna,’ has shown that it appears to be the most natural basement-line all over the world. Moberg’s further proposal to include also the Scandinavian Dictyonema-flabelliforme zone in the Ordovician is quite justifiable, and has been already adopted by some. But to what extent the Dictyonema-zones of other regions answer to the Dictyonema-zone of the Baltic basin, we have yet to discover; and Vol. 58.] | AND ASSOCIATED BEDS OF THE MALVERN HILLS. 149 graptolithologists ‘await with keen interest the results of Holm’s revision of Kichwald’s typical Dictyonema flabelliforme, so that they may separate out satisfactorily the various forms which, on both sides of the Atlantic, have hitherto been provisionally grouped under that name and that of Dictyonema sociale. So gradually do the typical Cambrian and Ordovician faunas shade one into the other in most regions, and so convenient is it for mapping purposes to select. a lithological break as the dividing-line, that it will probably be found that for some years to come we must content ourselves in many districts with drawing an approximate boundary-line between the two. Mr. Puitie Laxe remarked that the trilobites which had been found in the White-Leaved-Oak Shales belonged to the Upper LInngula-Flags ; but it appeared from the Author’s correlation with the Warwickshire sequence, that the Lower Lingula-Flags might also be represented. There seemed, however, to be an entire absence of Middle Lingula-Flag forms ; and he asked whether this apparent absence was due to an unconformity, or to a fault, or merely to the fact that no fossils had yet been found in the inter- vening beds. With regard to the limits of the Cambrian and the Ordovician, the Tremadoc Slates were undoubtedly passage-beds, and the selection of any particular horizon as the boundary was largely a matter of convenience. Palzontologically, at least so far as the trilobites are concerned, the Tremadoc Series, as a whole, appears to be more closely related to the Ordovician than to the Cambrian. The AvrHor said that he was glad that his work had led him to conclusions so closelyin agreement with the views of Prof. Lapworth. With reference to the term ‘Olenellus-zone, he might say that it had been used in a wide sense employed by many geologists. He added that since the similarity of the names ‘ Hollybush Sandstone’ and ‘ Hollybush Quartzite’ might lead to confusion, he was quite prepared to adopt Prof. Lapworth’s suggestion, and proposed to employ a new term in place of the latter. He had not entered into the specific differences between the Dictyonemas of the Dictyo- nema-shales, but had simply regarded them either as forming or as not forming a definite zone, which might be simple in character, or complex like that of Spheerophthalmus. In reply to Mr. Lake, he said that beds representing the Middle Lingula-Flags might be present, though concealed, in the Malvern district. 150 COLONEL ENGLISH ON COAL- AND [Feb. 1902, & 9. Coat- and PxrrroteumM-Deposits im European Turkey. By Lieut.-Colonel THomas Enetisu, F.G.S. (Read December 18th, 1901.) [Pirate [TV—Map.] In the following paper I have attempted to give an account of the general succession, so far as at present known, of the formations which include some recently-discovered coal-seams and naphtha- bearing sands of Tertiary age, in the little-visited stretch of country lying to the north of the Gulf of Xeros in the Mediterranean and of the western portion of the Sea of Marmora. The absence of any map sufficiently detailed for geological pur- poses renders it somewhat difficult to interpret various interesting teatures, and I feel that apology is due beforehand for many errors and omissions arising from this cause. By far the best map is that compiled by the Russian military staff, on the scale of about half an inch to a mile, and the geological sketch-map which accompanies my paper is reduced from this. The Russian map is furnished with approximate contour-lines, appar- ently 10 sagenes (=70 feet) apart; but these are only sketched in, and though amply sufficient for military purposes, do not give much geological information in so broken a country. I have therefore only transferred sufficient heights in feet to the sketch-map to give a general idea of the relief. There is but little written description accessible of the geological features of the district. The only original information that I have been able to find is contained in Ami Boué’s ‘ La Turquie d’Europe,’’ 1840, and in Viquesnel’s ‘ Voyage dans la Turquie d’Europe,’ 1868. The former? gives a short general summary of the composition of the Tertiary formation in Thrace. Viquesnel, in the atlas accompanying his book, shows a traverse-sketch of his itinerary, and also furnishes short descriptions of the rocks and fossils met with on the road. Some of the fossils were subsequently identified by Vicomte d’Archiac, and are described in an appendix to Viquesnel’s second volume. There is also a paper by F. von Hochstetter in the Jahrbuch der k.-k. Geologischen Reichsanstalt, 1870,* but he states definitely (on p. 387) that he is dependent for his information, as to the district here dealt with, on Viquesnel, and that he had not himself visited the neighbourhood. Probably as a consequence, dependence cannot be placed in all points upon the geological map which accompanies his paper, so far as it relates to the localities which I propose to describe. 1 Paris 1840, 4 vols. 8vo, with map. 2 Up. cit. vol. i, pp. 319 et segg. 8 *Die geologischen Verhaltnisse des dstlichen Theiles der europaischen Tiirkei’ pp. 8365-461 & pl. xviii (geological map). Vol. 58.] PETROLEUM-DEPOSIIS IN EUROPEAN TURKEY, 151 These are included in a tract of country about 24 miles wide in a north-and-south direction, bounded on the west by the alluvial valley of the River Maritza, and on the south by the northern shore of the Gulf of Xeros; and in a littoral strip about 4 miles wide skirting the northern coast of the Sea of Marmora for about 32 miles, from abreast the head of the Gulf of a to Ganos, opposite the western end of Marmora Island. Hochstetter remarks (op. cit. p. 387) that ‘this much, at any rate, can safely be derived from Viquesnel’s account, that the core of this coastal chain of mountains is formed of old crystalline rocks (Viquesnel indeed generally mentions “terrain de transition”) and chiefly ot rocks of the “ phyllite-zone” which are enveloped and overlain by Eocene Nummulitic limestones and sandstones, and by late Tertiary sandstones, limestones, clays, and mars.’ His map accordingly shows a large extent of ‘ pro-zoic’ clay- slate (phyllite) which, se far as I can ascertain, has no existence, the area being occupied by Eocene strata and contemporaneous or younger volcanic rocks. It is true that Viquesnel often suggests * terrains de transition,’ but always with considerable reserve, and Vicomte d’Archiac, at the commencement of the description of fossils (* Voyage dans la Turquie d’Europe’ vol. ii, 1868, p. 450) says :— ‘We have not found, in the collection made by Viquesnel of fossils from Thrace, a single specimen belonging to transitional or even to old Secondary faunas. The only ones that denote the existence of late Secondary rocks are very few in number and come from two different localities.’ The lowest beds that I have seen are thinly-bedded hard blue coralline and softer brown Nummulitic limestones of Lutetian age. These crop out at the village of Vernitza (about 9 miles north- east of Ibridji on the Gulf of Xeros), where they show a north- westerly dip of about 15°, and are overlain conformably by blue shales. The junction-beds are one mass of nummulites, closely allied to Nummulites complanata and JN. biarritzensis, of all sizes up to 2 inches in diameter, weathering into a gravel entirely composed of these fossils. The outcrops of Kocene strata apparently form a belt stretching in an easterly-and-westerly direction for about 40 miles, as Viquesnel notes similar fossils at Margarice, 3 miles south of Vernitza; and Vicomte d’Archiac identifies Nummulites Ramondi and Orbitoides sub- media in yellowish compact limestone, subcrystalline, with splintery fracture, from Bournar Oren near Examil, on the isthmus between the Gulf of Xeros and the Sea of Marmora.’ He also notes Nummulites biarritzensis and N. Ramondi in brownish-grey lime- stone from Mount Serian, 2 leagues north-east of Kavak, and again NV. Ramondi in yellowish-grey compact limestone with waxy fracture from Mount St. Elias, near Sterna.’ At the last-named locality, the conical summit of the mountain, 2300 feet above the sea, is a mass of coarse marble dipping 20° south- eastward, with seams of calcite weathering into distinct crystals about a quarter of an inch along their edges. The eastern and 1 Op, cit. pp. 824, 466, 467, 2 Tbid. p. 457. 152 COLONEL ENGLISH ON COAL- AND [Feb. 1902, south-western slopes of Mount St. Elias are also formed of thickly- bedded limestone. At Vernitza, the blue shales overlying the Nummulitic lime- stone, which are about 70 feet thick, are covered conformably by brownish- grey calcareous sandstones with rectangular partings. These strata, with occasional volcanic interruptions, form the principal features of the country, and apparently stretch con- tinuously nearly 50 miles to the eastward, to Ganos and Combos on the Marmora coast. A fault, or series of faults, running north-east and south-west, with a south-easterly downthrow, marks out the course of the Deli Osman River for about 5 miles north-east of Mount St. Elias, and no Kocene limestones or sandstones are visible south-east of this. line. North-west of it, the sandstones, with a northerly and north- westerly dip of 20° to 30°, form a continuous ridge from near Mount St. Elias for 10 miles, until they reach the sea at Ganos. Eastward from this point they form high cliffs along the coast, dipping 30° inland, and rise quickly into the mountain-mass of the Tekfur Dagh (Holy Mountain) about 3000 feet high, 3 miles inland from Ganos, which is the highest ground in the district. The sandstones are generally fine-grained, grey or greenish in fresh fractures, weathering to a dark brown, and breaking into rectangular fragments, often with calcite-partings; they contain thin subordinate beds of clay and shale, and few, if any, recognizable fossils. With occasional interruptions of basalt and rhyolite, they extend over a large area, perhaps three-quarters. of the whole extent of country described, and form a belt with several parallel folds and a general east-north-easterly and west- south-westerly strike. They skirt both sides of the upper portion of the Gulf of Xeros, and probably extend across its bed. Like all the other formations seen, they are concealed at intervals. under a mantle of reddish, unstratified, sandy clay unconformably overlying them, and containing small angular fragments of sandstone which generally do not exceed a few cubic inches in volume, The sandstones and associated beds are at least 3000 feet thick, both on the coast-section east of Ganos and in the western portion, along a south-easterly and north-westerly section following ’ the road from Examil to the town of Keshan, a distance of 24 miles,. approximately at right angles to the line of strike. On this section, at the southernmost point exposed, near the village of Examil, the strata dip 30° to 15° northward for 2 miles. The head of the Gulf of Xeros, 6 miles wide, is covered by alluvium and stony clay, through which some small basaltic knolls appear.. Near the village of Kodja-chesme the sandstones reappear with a. south-easterly dip of 60° to 30°; and the ground rises rapidly to a well-marked anticlinal 3 miles beyond this point, with a north- easterly and south-westerly strike, which forms the ridge of the Kuru Dagh range of hills, about 1400 feet high, skirting the northern shore of the Gulf of Xeros. Vol. 58.] PETROLEUM-DEPOSITS IN EUROPEAN TURKEY. 153: North-west of this point the dip is generally north-north- westerly 10° to 50° where it can be seen, for about 3 miles, when the sequence of the sandstones is interrupted for 2 miles by a mass. of scoriaceous olivine-basalt with palagonite. The sandstones are then covered by stony clay and alluvium for 4 miles, as far as the village of Teke-keui (about 4 miles from Keshan), where they reappear dipping 20° northward, and the road skirts another large mass of basaltic rock (melaphyre) as far as Keshan. I have not been able to determine satisfactorily whether these masses of basalt are intrusive or interbedded with the sandstones, but the general dip of the strata does not seem to be affected by them. Several similar basaltic masses appear among the sand- stones and higher strata to the south-west in a chain stretching eastward from the large volcanic mass forming the Enos mountain. Beyond Keshan to the north-west and north, the sandstones continue to dip in a northerly direction ati moderate angles into a synclinal basin, 8 miles across from south to north, along the edges of which the outerops of several seams of coal have been traced, One seam in particular crops out for a distance of at least 3 miles along the southern edge of the basin, at about 400 to 500 feet above sea-level, from a point 1 mile north-east of Keshan ; and the same seam, to all appearance, occurs again at Boztepe, 6 miles west of Keshan. Along the north-western edge of the basin, following a curved line passing through the villages of Boztepe, Beyendikeui, and Mousali, the sandstone-strata generally dip steeply south- eastward. A considerable fault, with a downthrow to the north of at least 90 feet, dislocates the coal-seam at Boztepe; but the general features of the basin are so much concealed by stony clay, that the extent of this, and of other probable faults can only be ascertained by future underground workings. The coal is now being worked near Keshan, where it is from 3 to 33 feet thick, and consists of a bituminous hard coal with the characteristic features of cannel, burning with a long flame and little smoke. The coal is non-coking, does not soil the fingers, and breaks with a cubical, occasionally a conchoidal fracture. The specific gravity is about 1°37, and good samples yield about 2 per cent. of grey ash. Near the outcrop, so far as the workings have as yet gone, the coal is deposited directly on the sandstone and has a hard clay-roof about 2 feet thick, in which many impressions of dicotyledonous leaves occur. A remarkable feature in connection with this deposit is the occurrence above the coal, and generally separated from it by about 40 feet of shales, clays, and sandstones, of a thick layer (usually 40 to 50 feet) of brecciated rhyolite. This layer is very persistent, and has possibly had some influence in the conversion of lignite into true coal. Overlying the coal near Mousali, on the northern edge of the basin, there is a layer of decomposed andesite, with much biotite. Near the centre of the basin, 4 miles north of Bulgarkeui, 154 > COLONEL ENGLISH ON COAL- AND [Feb. 1902, is an outcrop of augite-syenite forming a large knoll; and outside the basin, at Kurujekeui on the north-west, there is a considerable outcrop of mica-basalt, with biotite and augite. A section of a trial-boring, striking the coal at: 122 feet from the surface, is appended ; and I consider that this may be taken as a fair sample of the average formation immediately above the coal, so far as yet known :— Section of borehole above the coal between Keshan and Bulgarkeu. Dip.N. 25° E. at 33°. Vertical thickness. Feet. Inches. Red. stony: clay (peace eais a tac: Wiens saconae eter antcenenes 34 0 Volcanic ash and conglomerate (Rhyolite) ............ 48 7 Sandstone, with: blackWayers’ -7...,.....-i:cqsddeonessseon as 6 7 Gooally: mientras eee oe esis oak in So cca ee ae 1 6 sslale ANG (Claiyge a asta e toe. 22 6niSep-n- seresewcoea geen teen 5 4 SAMMSEONE Meee eet, soanticnt cs slices stac enene heer e orem 1 6 ro} )1 2-2, 506 WC ke eae A Oe EE 5 + CON BPIRUIGE Foto nein sve gas Sule oid ocete ba toute Aen: 0 uh AMMAN Erica Me sicddaif «od eieane neem dose attpneWe tan seek 11 4 GPS AN CN ee ccc oatssans casi» nip Vosie nnd cag nee ee es 0 6 RIBS MANIL CPI, «82 os. sens aiip s das veto aieaemiaer eee ote 5 6 Chocolate-coloured ground | .:.,.......:ssscessecosseeeses 0 10 MO AUa rr naa caa se hes i aaes cada ada gao nec mame pete meee rt 3 4 CAG 1 0) oh eS Pr I Anpcnlstpet te Tene Sn 1 6 There are many indistinct leaf-impressions in the sandstone-beds above and below the coal, but no other fossils have yet been dis- covered in the sandstones, which in this neighbourhood, especially below the coal, are very thickly-bedded and free from joints, greenish-grey in colour, and form admirable building-stones, Some of the cores produced by diamond-drilling have been brought to the surface in lengths of 4 or 5 feet, and some of the beds are sufficiently tenacious and gritty to be worked for grindstones, A boring 225 feet deep, immediately below the coal, yielded the following section :— Section of borehole below the coal between Keshan and Bulyarkeut. Dip N. 25° E. at 15°. Vertical thickness, Feet. Inches. Grey SAM EVOne eae scan wipe es eo kitea sored cs ode Shane 7 6 Polina: Rhian eee ae poe sac gcecs cose peed s'nias clam 5 0 Garey Sa SON errs ns cacti biden seis «fe olen oats 5 6 Polsre alae) fence hese soto tc es acie cn tee alons asm 20 0 Grey sandstones intermixed with blue shales ...... 17 0 Grey sandstone iscene eet eee tos scion slg cea meee 12 0 Grey sandstone with sae ree raeccee snc + ecenacenpet 4 0 Grey sandstone: 2...) eee eis oioene ts ba secoieame 3 0 Dark blue shale (rough-grained) .................... ese 20 0 Blue shale (lower'S in. clay) ia: viet. isecec css oteegoden 16 3 Blue shale intermixed with grey sandstone ......... 14 9 Grey sandstone, with layers of blue shale............ 27 6. Blue shale, with layers of sandstone ...............+6- 45 0 Grey sandstone, with layers of shale .................. 8 6 Blue shale, with layers of sandstone ........+.......+. 22 0 Vol. 58.] PETROLEUM-DEPOSITS IN EUROPEAN TURKEY. 155 As I have not been able to find a complete section of the sand- stones free from interruption by basalt or stony clay, I cannot say definitely whereabouts in the series the coal occurs, but I am inclined to place it not far from the middle; there are more shale-beds interstratified with the sandstones near the coal-horizon than far above or below it. A seam of coal of similar quality, also interbedded with these sandstones, and 2 feet 4 inches thick, crops out at Capoudjidere, 3 miles north-east of Examil, at the head of the Gulf of Xeros. The sandstones and coal are here dipping 50° south-eastward, directly into the hill which forms the southern slope of the Kavak river-valley, at about 400 feet above sea-level. A layer of brecciated rhyolite ic interstratified with the sandstone-beds between the villages of Kiskapan and Grabuna, and may probably be the same as that at Keshan, but no coal has yet been found in connection with it. Much-disturbed beds of doubtful age occur to the south-west of this, apparently overlying the sandstones. Among them are several outcrops of palagonite-tuff, interstratified with thinly-bedded shales, which come to the surface near the village of Geltic. In one specimen microscopic foraminifera (Globigerina) are included in the tuff. A sample of fragmental, possibly reconstructed limestone from near Bekeui contains a few small Nummulites biarritzensis and other foraminifera:—Carpenteria, Operculina complanata, Orbitoides papyracea, and O. sumatrensis; also angular quartz- granules, pieces of dolomite, and probably palagonite. In apparent connection with these beds is a series of variegated clays and sands. Similar clays appear to the east of Mount St. Elias, where they are tilted to very steep angles, and are of con- siderable thickness, perhaps 500 feet. The upper tributaries of the Deli Osman River have cut deep gorges through these beds, in which mineral springs occur. A large expanse of hard limestones overlying the above- mentioned tuffs includes the sea-cliffs near Ibridji, on the Gulf of Xeros, These strata are generally grey, very hard, semi-crystalline, and sometimes thickly-bedded. A specimen from Ibridji was largely composed of foraminifera, Lithothamnion, polyzoa, and ostracoda. The recognizable foraminifera belong to the genera Spiroloculina, Planispwr ina, Textularia, Anomalina, and Heterostegina. Another specimen from about 3 miles north of Ibridji, of fragmental lime- stone with much calcitic cement, was also composed largely of foraminifera, Lithothamnion, and polyzoa, containing Miliolina, Globigerina, Pulvinulina, Amphistegina, and Heterostegina. Near Erekli, on the coast 4 miles west of Ibridji, and at Fakirma village north of this, a capping of soft friable limestone- beds of Miocene (Helvetian) age occurs, containing Pecten subbenedictus, Ostrea, and Cardium. These Miocene rocks apparently extend westward along the coast as far as Cape Gremia at the 156 CuLONEL ENGLISH ON COAL- AND [ Feb. 1902, mouth of the Gulf of Xeros, occupying all the country to the south of the Enos Mountain. In the north and north-west the Hocene sandstones are occasionally overlain by soft sandy strata, probably Pliocene, con- taining Melanopsis allied to M. Martiniana, at a point 13 miles north of Boztepe, and numerous casts of Corbula Sauleyz, Cardium, and Dreissensia near Ghonue and Malgara; also Cardiwm Pauline and Corbula Saulcyi at Maltepe. In the district south-east of the fault which stretches from Mount St. Elas to Ganos a series of sands, marls, and clays occur, with which naphtha-bearing beds are interstratified. The lowest beds visible are clays containing indeterminate Unioniform shell- remains, probably Pliocene; the beds above are generally light- coloured and very variable in composition. From the junction of the Deli Osman River with the Milos Brook, 320 feet above the sea, the river runs 3 miles eastward to the village of Hora, where it falls into the Sea of Marmora. At this junction naphtha in fair quantity, and under considerable gas-pressure, has been obtained from borings about 300 feet deep. Appended is the section of a borehole, 15 inches in diameter, which has yielded at. the rate of 2 tons in 24 hours. | Section of naphtha-borchole, at the junction of the Deli Osman River and the Milos Brook. . Feet. Inches. Yellow loam and boulders ...........ccssesesecsessseess 3D 6 CAVOY MATS sicse sss cncinns oe ukh eaasn none er beecciead esos 4 6 Grey sandy limestone: civics axasseh enon mehniecsrem 1 0 Blue and red. Mars soc ccacan aca. ceestseen Meenas acer esos 12 0 Hard grey limestone... .vaseccamoussksonne-er-o